-- Leo's gemini proxy

-- Connecting to tilde.pink:1965...

-- Connected

-- Sending request

-- Meta line: 20 text/gemini;

A Losing Season - An Alternative Ending to Seasons of Change

by Tigger

Copyright 1998


Archiving and reposting of this story *unchanged* is permitted

provided that no fee be charged, either directly or indirectly

(this includes so-called "adult checks") *and* provided that

this disclaimer and attribution to the original author are

maintained.


Based on the characters and situations presented in "Seasons of

Change" by Joel Lawrence, Copyright 1989. This story is archived

in its entirety at:


http://www.nifty.org/nifty/transgender/by_authors/Joel_Lawrence


This story represents an alternative ending to Mr. Lawrence's

story. It is essentially a parallel universe story where

things start out the same, but follow a much different path

than the one portrayed in the original story.


This is my second inspiration from this story. My first

derivative story, "A Second Season" starts where the original

author's work stopped. That story is archived in its entirety

at:


http://www.nifty.org/nifty/transgender/by_authors/Tigger/


This story takes place following the day described in Chapters

VI and VII of Joel Lawrence's Seasons of Change. Essentially,

it is a darker vision than the one I wrote of in "A Second

Season".


Setting: The lead male character, Michael Nash, has been

suspended from his very elite private school, St. Andrews

Academy. With the concurrance of the school dean, he has been

sent by his mother to live with her old friend, Jane Thompson

who will attempt to teach the young man (late teens) control

and self discipline.


"Aunt" Jane employs a "Victorian" type training program to

tame undiscipline boys. She does this training by means of a

delicately balanced regimen of humiliation and enforced

feminine deportment. She is assisted in this program by her

housekeeper (Maria) and several business women including the

owners of a beauty salon (Carolyn and Sandra) and the

proprietor of a combination dress and lingerie shop (Mrs.

Franson). The other key player is David/Beth, one of Jane's

feminized boys who is still living with her and who is

required by Jane to "guide" (and setup) the new student.


Michael knows nothing about this, and is slowly "trapped" into

Jane's program of petticoat dominance. Jane forces him to

accept her program or lose his chance to return to St. Andrews

because the dean will only readmit him after Jane certifies

that he has been reformed.


As we begin our account, Aunt Jane, David/Beth and

Michael/Michelle have returned to Jane's house from Michelle's

initial public outing disguised as a girl. They have visited

Carolyn and Sandra at the Marisha Chalet where he was

humiliated by their taunting and terrorized during a make-up

session as Carolyn's training subject, and at Mrs. Franson's

"The Style Shoppe/MiLady's Closet" where he had to maintain

his tenuous disguise in the presence of the young female shop

clerks while dressed only in lingerie.


Each member of this unlikely trio is flushed with different

emotions at the end of their long day of shopping for dresses

and lingerie, and of feminine primping at the beauty salon.

Michelle has been ordered to go up to her room and put away

her new dainties, cosmetics and clothing while Jane and Beth

retire to her study.


This story departs from the original tale at this point in

time.


A Losing Season

by Tigger


Chapter 1. Escape Attempt.


Jane relaxed in her favorite chair, sipping a celebratory

brandy as Beth daintily nibbled at the low tea Maria had

provided for her and Michelle. The day was well worth

celebrating in Jane's view. While not yet a major

breakthrough, she was certain that this day's excursion would

prove to be a significant milestone in Michelle's maturation.


Sandy had gleefully reported Michael's involuntary erection

and spontaneous ejaculation from the humiliating treatment and

teasing at the Chalet, and then Jane had seen him try to hide

a similar reaction while being exhibited in his cute new

undies at MiLady's Closet. From Jane's perspective, if not

from Michelle's, both were extremely positive reactions. It

meant she now had the opportunity to really get into her

charge's head sooner rather than later. As her more direct

minded sorority sisters used to say, a hard-on does not lie.


Something deep inside Michelle was beginning to be touched by

her unwilling immersion in the feminine condition. More

importantly, she was starting to become aroused by her current

condition. That gave Jane one more effective tool in addition

to humiliation with which to guide her little girl. After

all, women had been leading men around by their smaller head

since Eve first shined up that juicy red apple and offered it

to Adam.


Speaking of Michelle, Jane thought, what is keeping her so

long? She should have been back by now. A darkly mirthful

grin lit Jane's face. Maybe she was trying on her new things

in the privacy of her room. Well, if that was the case, then

she'd give her little sissy just a bit of a jab by providing a

likely-to-be *very* unwelcome intrusion. Michelle'd be

mortified to be caught doing something so femme as primping

and preening over new clothes. Even by . . . "Beth?" Her

charge looked up from the newspaper she had been perusing.

"Go up and see what is keeping Michelle, would you please?

Her tea is getting cold."


Nodding, Beth rose and curtseyed before hurrying to the

stairs. Jane took in the aroma of the fine aged brandy

swirling in her crystal snifter as she plotted how she'd play

out this little humiliation scene if, as she strongly

suspected, Beth found Michelle modeling her new things in the

mirror.


"JANE!!! MARIA!!! COME HELP ME!!! HURRY, PLEASE!!"

The scream was not in the least feminine, but it was definitely

David/Beth calling for help. Jane was up and running before

the word "hurry", but found Maria already ahead of her as she

reached the stairs.


The two women followed the sounds of yelling and scuffling to

Michelle's room. What they saw momentarily stunned them into

immobility. Michelle and Beth locked in a vicious struggle,

with Michelle trying to kick or throw the other girl away as

Beth grimly clung to one of Michelle's arms.


"Help me, Dammit." Beth screamed at the two gawking women.

"He's trying to slit his wrists!"


Jane and Maria leapt to Beth's assistance, Jane grabbing

Michael's other wrist and Maria trying to restrain his

flailing feet. The furious boy/girl's surprising strength was

almost a match for other three until Maria reared back and

slammed a spinning heel kick into Michelle's solar plexis.


Michael collapsed to his knees, wheezing and gasping for air.

Jane finally succeeded in getting the blade from a broken

disposable razor from his clenched fist. Moving quickly, the

threesome bound the now hysterically sobbing boy spread eagle

to his canopied bed using nylon stockings from the large

bureau.


Only then did Jane get a good look at *him*, for there was

nothing remotely feminine about the completely nude figure

straining against the tightening nylon bonds. His newly

curled coiffure had been ruthlessly hacked away, taking pieces

of his scalp in the process. Even the painstakingly tweezed

and shaped eyebrows had been shaved away. Blood trickled down

one cheek and across his forehead where he'd nicked himself

with the razor. His hands and wrists also bled, from his

attempts to get the blade to his veins and from whatever he'd

used to rip away the lacquered-on fingernail tips.


The room was also bore the ravages of her ward's rampage.

Ragged swatches of color were strewn all about the room, as if

a confetti bomb filled with shredded bits of brightly hued

silk, cotton and satin had exploded. Instead of trying on her

new things, Michelle had been destroying them, evidently in

the throes of an uncontrolled rage.


Nothing of this day's supposedly successful adventures

remained intact.


"David, go call Nurse Bedford. Her number is in the organizer

on my desk in the study. Tell her I have a boy-girl

emergency. Then go wait for me in your room, please."


Beth started at hearing her "boy-name". "You will be all

right, Jane?" Jane knew that was not the question Beth wanted

to ask, but she nodded as she looked at the still struggling

Michael.


"He's strong, but the nylon is stronger. He won't be able to

hurt himself further, but I want the Nurse to make sure he

didn't do any real damage. Now go and do as I asked."


Jane turned to Maria. "Get some towels, hot water, bandages

and antiseptic, Maria. Let's get him cleaned up as best we

can."


Suddenly she was alone with him. Gradually, he stopped

struggling, and the soul deep, racking sobs diminished to

silent tears. Gathering her courage, Jane moved over to take

a seat beside the bed. When she finally spoke, all she could

think to say was "Why?"


Michael's hairless brows rose in feigned surprise, and then he

turned his head away from her. "You will tell me, Michael."

she said with a calm she was far from feeling.


Anger flared in the eyes that turned back to lock on her own.

"Or what, Jane? What do you have to threaten me with? I will

tell you - nothing."


"Are you so certain of that?" she asked, hoping to bait him

into keeping talking.


"When you have decided to die, Jane, there is not much else

you have to fear, is there? It's not like your threat to pass

around those damnable photos at St. Andrews has any bite if I

don't intend to live long enough to return there, does it?"

was his emotion-hoarse response.


Jane swallowed, trying to control her fear and give some

semblance of her normal command presence and confidence.

"They say that suicide is a very permanent solution to

temporary problems, Michael. This," and she waved her hand

about to indicate the still feminine surroundings of the

bedroom, "*will* pass. My little girls *do* graduate and go

back to their lives."


"Do. . . they . . . really?" he flashed back, sarcasm dripping

off each deliberately spoken syllable. "Are they *really*

living *their* lives, Jane? Or are they merely existing in

the lives that *you* have dictated for them with your . . .

program?" The last word came out with a loathing that made

Jane wince. "Well, I don't want that life. I want the life I

had, the life I had planed for myself, and today I realized

that I never would have it again. Some of your changes are

just as irreversible as you promised they'd be and I will

*never* be the man I *should* have been. . . because of YOU!"

that last word was a shriek of pain and rage. He fought for

control and then continued. "So I decided that I would do the

only thing you'd left me. I would at least die like a man."


"I take exception to that, Michael." Her voice became hard

again as she rose to defend her students and herself.

"*Every* . . . *single* . . . *one* of *my* boys have gone on

to lead happy, productive lives. I keep in touch with all of

them. Most of them even remember my birthday and send me

holiday gifts. They have become doctors, teachers, scientists

and police officers. Does that sound like they are so

diminished by their experiences with me?" Keep him talking,

she told herself. Maybe he can talk himself out of this.


"It is not going to work, Jane. I am getting out of this the

only way I can. You can't keep me restrained forever.

Eventually I will succeed and I will destroy you in the doing

of it. Some agency ought to get you for abuse of a minor.

Maybe I will even get *really* lucky and some of those bitches

who aid and abet you in your vicious little games will go

down, too."


"You will hurt Beth, I mean David - that's his real name -

very badly as well if you do that." she said softly.

"Personally as well as professionally. He cares about you so

his unwilling part in this will be emotionally devastating for

him. Even if he manages to recover from that trauma, the

truth about how he has lived for the past months will destroy

whatever professional future he might have had. Not to

mention what it might do to the other boys I have trained over

the years, none of whom have ever done you any harm."


"Go to hell, Jane. If she or *he* cared so damned much about

me, he'd have warned me about what you were planning. Had I

known what you were *really* going to do to me, I probably

would have actually taken you up on your offer to leave here,

even dressed in those damned petticoats of yours."


"He had no choice, Michael, perhaps even less than you had. I

hold his freedom in my hands. One word from me and he goes to

jail."


"Maybe he'd be better off there. At least there, he'd be

treated like a man! Learn how to be a *man* again instead of

the wimpy caricature of a man *you* envision." was the sharp

retort.


Jane closed her eyes in pain, knowing the boy was really

attacking her and not Beth/David. "Even if we undid

everything we have done to him to the best of our ability,

he'd still be very feminine looking when he arrived at prison,

Michael. Do you know what happens to effeminate young men in

prison?"


She hoped he would relent under that threat, but he quickly

dashed those. "That is your decision, Jane, not mine.

Besides, that seems to be the ultimate expression of your so-

called method. Why *not* get the kid raped? Isn't that the

ultimate feminine humiliation experience?"


Stunned in shock at his words, Jane's mind failed her. She

could only stare in helpless confusion at the once again

struggling young man before her. Her mouth opened and closed,

but no words formed in her mind, no sounds issued forth.


A hand gently shook her out of her fugue and she looked up to

see Maria with a tray of medical supplies. "Let me take care

of this, Jane. Beth needs you now." she said in her matter of

fact voice as she set the tray down on the bedside table.


Slowly, painfully, Jane rose from her chair and went to check

on the other casualty of this suddenly terrible day.


A Losing Season: Chapter 2. Damage Control


Jane found Beth in her room, sitting rigidly erect on an

antique straight back chair, her hands busily crumpling a

hankie, her face a frozen mask of fear and worry. Jane moved

to the chair and clumsily pulled her up into her arms.

Clumsily because, as she suddenly realized in a flash of pain,

it was the first time she had ever comforted one of her

petticoated charges. Maria or the other sissy in residence

had always had that duty, freeing Jane to be the "bad one".

Even the young man whose mother had died during his stay at

the large Victorian mansion had not turned to her for solace.

Fortunately, he'd been at the end of his time with her,

anyway.


"David." she said firmly, using his masculine name to cut

through his misery. "Come downstairs with me. We need to

wait for Mrs. Bedford."


The boy with the girl's face looked up at her use of the name,

the mascara and other cosmetics streaming down his cheeks. A

trickle of blood from her nostril and the beginnings of a

bruise on her cheek bore testament to the physical damage that

had accompanied the emotional trauma suffered by this young

person given into her care and keeping. "All right, Jane." he

said softly, hiccuping back an incipient sob.


The doorbell rang as they reached the bottom of the staircase.

Jane opened the door and directed the nurse to her unwilling

patient. Then she led her other charge into the study and

poured two snifters of brandy, offering one to the slowly

calming Beth.


Beth hesitated before taking the snifter. "That stuff is a

big part of why I was sent here, Jane." she said uncertainly.


Jane snorted. "That is all you will get, David, so that won't

be a problem here, but you need something. I know I do." and

she took a swallow of the dark amber spirit. Hesitantly,

David followed her example and started coughing as the fiery

liquid burned to his stomach. "It is a little strong, dear.

Try sipping it until you get used to it." Jane said kindly.


Beth watched her, somewhat warily. While he hadn't heard all

of Jane's part of the "conversation", he had heard Michael's

end of Jane's abortive attempt to "talk him down". That

comment about "learning to be a man" followed shortly by

"rape" and "Isn't that the ultimate feminine experience. . "

had David/Beth badly shaken. She could only think of one

subject of conversation that could have led to that exchange.

He really did not want to go to jail, not after already having

spent almost five months under Jane's petticoat tyranny.

Hadn't he already paid enough for that childish stupidity?


"I take it, Jane, that you told Michael part of my story?" she

asked, very softly.


Jane nodded and moved to the desk where she picked up the

telephone. "Yes, I did, and now, I regret having done that."

She punched out a number from memory. It wasn't difficult to

remember the number she'd called several times in the past few

days. "Hello, Caro? Yes, it's me. Look, I need you and

Sandra over here immediately. I have a major emergency and I

need your help." She paused, obviously listening to the other

person. "I understand, Carolyn, but this is truly an

emergency. No, I cannot discuss it over the phone, but I am

not exaggerating when I say it is life or death." Another

short pause followed by Jane saying "Thanks, Caro. Bring your

tear down kit, please. See you soon."


Just then, Mrs. Bedford came into the study, her face grim.

"I gave him a sedative I am not supposed to have, Jane, and I

have patched him up as best I can. He's asleep now with Maria

sitting with him for the moment. Now what the hell happened?"


Jane offered her a brandy which the nurse declined.


"Obviously, Michael, my newest project, snapped. We went out

today for his first feminine day at the mall - beauty shop,

clothes shopping, dodging boys - you know the drill. We got

back home and I sent him up to put away his new things and to

give him a little time to deal with what had been a very

emotional, very humiliating day. Then he did not return

immediately and I sent Beth up to fetch him down. She caught

him trying to slit his wrists after he had finished the other

damage to himself and to the new clothes you saw up there. If

she'd been two minutes later, he'd probably be dead now."


No one spoke after that dreadful statement. Then Jane looked

over and saw the blood still weeping down Beth's cheek and

asked the nurse to check her over.


"She'll have a bit of a shiner by tomorrow morning. Doubt

even Maria's artistry will be able to hide it, but otherwise,

she'll be fine."


"Thanks, Nora." Jane said. "As to hiding it, by tomorrow,

that won't be a problem." she finished with a sad sigh.


Now, Nora did go over and help herself to a brandy before

turning back to face Jane. "What now? That boy needs

professional help. I have a few more sleeping pills, but what

I saw up there is not something that is going to fix itself

after a good night's sleep. Unless he wasn't really trying to

kill himself and it is just an attempt to get cut loose from

here?" The last was a question.


Both Beth and Jane shook their heads. "Maybe he will, after

some time, see that as a mistake, but he would already be dead

if Beth had not gone up when she did."


"He was serious, Mrs. Bedford. He was fighting me so hard,

that if I had let go of that arm, he wouldn't have been able

to stop himself from plunging the blade into his wrist. I

don't think he was faking it." Beth added somberly.


"Then he needs help, Jane. Where does that leave you?"


"In great trouble, Nora. If I take him to the hospital in

that condition, social services will become involved at the

very least, and they will surely call in the police. Who

knows where it will go from there? I have temporary legal

guardianship of him, but who knows what will happen when they

see him in that condition and hear what he has to say?"


"Too bad he did not say it to you first." the nurse mused as

she took a sip of her drink.


Beth snorted derisively. "As if she'd have listened."


Jane paled at that direct hit, but then nodded her head, her

eyes closed against the hurt. "True, Beth. I probably would

not have heard her complaints as anything beyond what any of

my other students have said for effect and not really meant."


Moving slowly, as if burdened by a huge weight, Jane reached

in and pulled out what appeared to be a photo album or scrap

book. Idly, she began flipping through its pages, stopping to

read a note here or to enjoy some little memory there. When

she looked up, she saw the other two looking at her strangely.

A weary smile crossed her lips. "My rogue's gallery." she

said holding up the book. "My little black book of former

students. I will have to warn them of this pending breach of

my security so that they can distance themselves from me as

much as the press will allow. I will then destroy this book

and hope, but the way things happen in the tabloids these

days, I suspect that more than a few of my girls will find

themselves plastered across the front page of the National

Inquirer right along side of me."


She opened the book again, and then set it down. She looked

at the entry on one page and then began hastily punching out

numbers on the phone. A woman answered. "May I please speak

with Dr. Davis, please? This is Jane Thompson calling and it

is very important. . . . .Yes, I would say it was an

emergency. Please interrupt the Doctor." There was a long

pause before "Eric?!? Oh thank God. Dear, I really need your

help. . . .Yes, one of my girls attempted suicide and I don't

know what to do. She needs help, but you know what is likely

to happen when I take her in. You can? Oh thank you. Yes, I

will have someone meet you at the airport."


She hung up and said. "One of my students is now a clinical

psychologist in Chicago. He is going to come and see if there

is anything we can do for Michael short of putting him into a

hospital."


"And if he can't help him?" Nora asked.


"Then, Michael goes into the hospital and I, in all

probability, will go to jail. He is still a minor and someone

will decide that my treatment of him constitutes abuse."


"Even though other students of yours may not agree?" Beth

asked, quite surprising Jane with her near championship.


She could only shake her head sadly. "By the time the press

is done with this, dear, you will all be brainwashed puppets

and I will be the most perverted, vicious bitch this side of

the German Gestapo. Nothing any of us have to say will stand

against the pictures of Michael that are sure to make the

nationwide news services."


Just then, the bell rang and Beth rose to answer the door. It

was Carolyn and Sandy. "Damn, Beth" was the irreverent

Sandra's greeting, "What the hell have you done to all of my

excellent work? You look like hell."


"And that is not half as bad as what Michael looks like,

Sandy." was Jane's response to her friend.


"What did he do? I know we were a little rough on him today,

but hell, Jane, he asked for it." was Sandy's complained

defensively. "Is that why we are here with the tear down

kits? You've decided he is a lost cause and are shipping him

off home in disgrace? Never heard of you giving up on a kid

before, Jane."


"No." was the simple one word answer. The chill in the room

brought even Sandy up short. Quickly, Jane told the

increasingly horror-stricken women what had happened.


"And he is going to try to force what you do into the open

with his suicide?" Carolyn asked, speaking for the first time.

At Jane's nod, she wilted into a chair. "It will pull us out

into the open, as well. We probably won't have a business

after that happens. What Newport society type is going to want

such evil people doing up their hair or teaching their

daughters?"


Jane nodded. "I know. I have always known that there was a

possibility of such a happenstance, but never thought it very

probable. The boys always saw public exposure as a far

greater threat to themselves, never seeing the threat it could

be to me, so I have always discounted this ever happening."


"Until now." Caro responded tonelessly. "Well, you had better

warn Betty Franson, too, because I know you were taking him

there today, and she enjoys playing her little games as much

as we do. Or as much as we did." she added ruefully. "Doesn't

seem like much fun, right now."


Jane nodded her agreement and then Sandy asked. "Well, why

are we here, then, if not to undo Michael, Jane?"


"To undo Beth, Sandy." Jane said firmly. "He, and my other

students, are the really guiltless ones in this debacle.

Tomorrow morning, Eric Davis whom you may remember as Erica

when he was with me . . ."


"The slim, green-eyed redhead who we punished by turning her

hair carrot orange?" Sandy asked gleefully before she recalled

the problem at hand.


"Yes, that is her, I mean, him. He is coming in on a flight

from Chicago tomorrow morning. I will get David tickets home

and he can drive my car up to the airport, give the keys to

Eric and make his own escape."


Carolyn nodded her understanding. "Okay, where do we set up?

The usual place?" Jane nodded.


"Ummm. . .Jane? Could we do this tomorrow? I am beat and I

don't feel well. If I have to face Sandy and her noxious

chemicals, I am liable to get really sick." Beth asked

plaintively.


Jane shrugged and turned to Sandy and Carolyn. "It will have

to be early because the flight arrives at eight am, and it is

a one hour drive to the airport."


"I'll stay the night, Jane." Sandra offered. "The tear down

is mostly my end of the shop anyway. Caro can come here in

time to do the brow thickening and the other little cosmetic

touch ups."


"Thank you." Jane said. "Well, since Maria is watching

Michael, I will go see about some dinner."


"If it is all the same to you, Jane, I am going to go up to

bed. I am not very hungry." Beth said firmly.


"All right, Beth. Please be up by five so that Sandy will

have time to do what must be done." The feminized male

nodded, and then made his way haltingly up to the top of the

stairs and then to his room. The four women heard the door

close.


A Losing Season: Chapter 3. Acquaintances.


The room was dark when the sedative finally wore off. As

soundlessly as possible, Michael checked his circumstances and

found he was still restrained in bed, although the stockings

that had been cutting off his circulation had been replaced

with some type of chain and leather cuff arrangement.


As the last vestiges of sleep cleared from his brain and his

eyes focused, he saw that he was not alone in the room. A

female was dozing quietly in a chair next to his bed. He

tried to lift his head to get a closer look and was surprised

to see that is was "Sandy?"


The sound of his voice roused the lightly sleeping woman and

she sat up quickly. She reached over a cool hand to his brow

before turning on the bedside light so they both could see.

"Awake, are you?" was the soft reply.


For her part, Sandy did not want to be able to see him any

better. She had been shocked and appalled when she'd first

glimpsed the ravages he'd inflicted on himself, trying to free

himself of the feminine tyrannies that she had helped impose

on him. She still had a hard time looking at the hairless

face and the scruffy, scraggly patches of fuzz that remained

where hours before tight, thick curls had bounced.


"What the hell are you doing here?" he demanded angrily.


Sandra did not answer immediately, instead choosing to sit

back down and simply look at him. "Jane called me in to help

with Beth. She and Maria were exhausted, but refused to leave

you alone so I volunteered to sit with you for a few hours."


He thought about that for long moments before part of what she

said caught his attention. "Beth? What is wrong with Beth?

Why did she call you? What can you do for her?"


A tired smile curved the woman's lips. "Turn her back into a

boy so that she can escape the coming holocaust."


"Huh? What?"


"Jane wants him as far away from here and as safe as possible

when she takes you to the hospital, Michael. She figures that

her entire setup will come out once social services gets hold

of you and she is trying to distance as many folks as she

possibly can away from the fallout. Particularly her boys.

Tomorrow . . ." she checked her watch and grimaced, "Well,

today, actually . . .This morning I will cut Beth's hair,

relax the permanent curls, clip her nails and generally undo

everything I did to make him into a her. Then Jane will put

him on a plane for home where he will hopefully avoid being

out-ed in the press along with the rest of us."


"It is only what the lot of you deserve." he snarled back at

her.


"I'm sure that from your perspective, Michael, that is only

the truth. Although I have to wonder how your Mom is going to

take all this."


That drew a snort. "She's the reason I am here. Has Jane

even been able to reach her?" Sandy's hesitation was too

obvious. "I didn't think so. She's always been somewhere

else when I wanted to talk to her. Why should it be any

different now?"


They lapsed into an uncomfortable silence that spanned several

chimes of the large grandfather clock in the downstairs

hallway. Sandy finally broke the uneasy peace. "Michael?

What were you really thinking? Surely you know that Jane has

done this with many young males. You are smart enough to know

that she would not still be doing it if she wasn't successful

at helping them find balance and meaning in their lives. At

least one of her boys would have found a way to come back and

hurt her if they were really unhappy with their lives after

Jane."


"As if you care."


"Believe what you will, but in fact, I do care. If I am going

to see my reputation in tatters and my business destroyed over

this, I would at least like to understand."


"Do you have any idea what it is like at an all male boarding

school, particularly an Ivy League level school like St.

Andrews?


The question startled her, but Sandy managed to answer. "I

can't say that I have, Michael."


"It is a purely all-male, *very* male society. The traditions

date back to 19th Century English public schools and those are

only a little more civilized nowadays. Reputations made in

those schools last your entire life, particularly in the

business and financial worlds. Any weakness that might be

construed as unmanly, any hint that you might lack the

essential toughness, gets magnified and is remembered forever

by the people who really count in the business world."

Michael's voice broke as he recalled how he'd feared being

labeled a wimp because of his small stature. How many of his

clashes with authority resulted from carrying "manliness" to

extremes?


Grimly, he fought back the tears and glared at the woman who

had humbled and humiliated him mere hours ago. "Today, when

we got back, I came up to put away those damnable clothes Jane

forced on me. I actually caught myself holding one of the

dresses in front of me while I examined myself critically in

the mirror." Michael's voice then dropped, very low. "And I

knew."


Sandy waited for him to finish, but he showed no signs of

going on. Finally, she could stand it no more. "You knew

*what*, Michael?"


Despite his best efforts to the contrary, tears began to flow

unchecked down his cheeks. "That I could never go back to St.

Andrews. Jane would never let me go until all her little

lessons were second nature, instinctive. Shaking hands with a

loose wrist, curtseying without thinking, making extravagant

hand motions, batting my lashes or tossing my hair coyly. I

would be a pariah within the first week back because by then

being male would be the masquerade. Hell, even with only the

short time here I don't know which is the mask and which is

me. Preening before a mirror in my new finery." the words came

out dripping with a savage self disgust before Michael was

able recover his control again. "The life I had planned for

myself is over."


"And so you decided to end your life for real?"


The honestly incredulous disbelief in Sandy's blurted out

question stopped him for a moment, making him more pensive.

"I can't say it was really a decision. Everything just seemed

to go red and next thing I know, Beth is on top of me,

screaming for help."


Motion from the doorway interrupted the interlude. Both

turned to see Maria, still clad in her nightgown slipping into

the room. "Sandra, Beth is up and ready for you downstairs."


~-------------~


The sun was up when Michael next woke up, this time finding

Jane seated in the bedside chair. He had to relieve himself

and was surprised when Jane produced a bedpan and helped him

aim without any snide remark or disparaging comment on his

male parts. She then produced a glass of orange juice with a

straw and some breakfast bars which she silently fed him until

his hunger pangs had been dulled.


"What happens now, Jane?" he asked quietly.


"Well, a great deal of that is yet to be determined. Someone

is coming to talk to you today. I guess we will need to

hospitalize you, but I promise you this, Michael. We will do

what ever is best for you, regardless of the consequences for

me."


"Right. Like I believe that."


Jane did not rise to the bait of his impertinence. She simply

shrugged. "Whatever. Believe what you will."


"If that *is* true," he challenged her in a tone of strident

disbelief, "Then tell me what has changed? The fact that I

tried to slit my wrists and bleed all over your pretty satin

comforters?"


"Nothing's changed, Michael. As I've told you before, my

methods have had, until you," she amended quickly, "an

unblemished record of success in helping boys with problems

and bad attitudes become productive, upstanding young men.

You may not like my methods - you may not even choose to

believe me, but my commitment to helping you remains

unchanged."


This was a very different Jane, one that Michael had never

seen before. Gone was the innuendo-laden, sarcasm and

derision that, up until now, had cut him down at every turn.

All he heard and saw was a quiet determination that seemed to

buttress every word she'd said.


"From what I can gather from Sandy, you feel that my vision of

masculinity gentled by your feminine side would serve you ill

at St. Andrews." Jane became quiet and introspective for a few

moments as she tried again to absorb that alien concept. She

visibly shook herself and turned back to Michael. "Perhaps

that is true. I have never considered anything like that

before. You are the first student I have ever had who was so

committed to that Ivy League old-monied aristocracy business

world." She frowned tiredly as she lapsed into thought again.


"Sandy said she was here to change Beth?"


"Hmmm? Oh, yes. Beth is once again David and he is now on his

way to somewhere west where none of this can touch him

further."


They heard the doorbell ring and Maria hurrying to open the

door. Voices spoke, but the words were not intelligible in

the upstairs bedroom.


Moments later, a person entered the room. The first thing

Michael noticed was not the tall, slender elegantly turned out

redhead, but rather was the disbelieving look of shock on

Jane's face.


"E. . .E. .Eric?" she stuttered out.


The female looking person standing in the doorway smiled

gently and opened her arms to Jane who ran jerkily to her. "I

still go by Erica when I am all done up like this, Jane." was

the softly inflected answer.


Michael watched with growing envy at the tight, loving embrace

shared by the woman and by the person he strongly suspected

was another of Jane's "boys". When had anyone ever hugged him

like that? Another question that did not bear asking, he

reminded himself, but the answer still slipped through.


Never.


The two finally separated. "Is this the lad you told me

about, Jane?"


Jane took the redhead's hand in her own and led her over to

Michael's bed. "Erica, this is Michael. Michael, this is Dr.

Davis. He. . .ummm. . She is the one I told you was coming to

speak with you."


"Jane?" the light voice suddenly deepened causing her to turn

in surprise. "Go for a walk and let us talk. I think we need

a little guy-thang time, okay?"


A bubble of laughter escaped from Michael. "Right, like you

can hold up your end of that?" he asked sarcastically.


Dr. Davis grinned cheekily at him before shoo-ing Jane out of

the bedroom and closing the door. "I see she still has these

doors rigged so they can only be locked from the outside. I

guess some things just never change, but I don't think we will

be disturbed." said the incongruously male voiced female.


He returned to the bed and pulled off the auburn wig to reveal

an equally bright, but masculinely trimmed head of hair. From

his bag he removed a ragged Chicago Bears T-shirt, a pair of

faded jeans and a pair of running shoes. The entire

transformation took minutes, but in the end, the person in the

room with Michael was obviously a male, albeit with the

unusually fine eyebrows of the true redhead.


After carefully laying out his femme clothes, he took the seat

Jane had just vacated and looked at Michael. "You see, it

does come off, Michael. Eventually. Life goes on, provided

one is still alive to live it." He reached down and unsnapped

the closest wrist restraint. "Now, why don't you tell me just

what the hell went on, okay?"


A Losing Season: Chapter 4: Reflections


Michael was again asleep, this time freed of the restraints.

Maria was again watching him as Jane entertained a now

masculinely dressed Eric. "Well, changing from Erica to Eric

in his presence seemed to help him."


"What happened, Eric? I have never had anything remotely like

this happen with any other boy."


The lithe psychologist took a sip of his coffee as he

considered his answer. "Part of it is exactly what he said.

There is a great deal of research that indicates the private

school environment he wants is exactly as he describes it. I

think it is unlikely he could manage the transition from your

program back to St. Andrews with any degree of success.

Another aspect was his desperation at finding himself falling

into your feminine world with no way out. His whole world,

his entire self image were crumbling around him and there was

nothing he could do about that because he was partially

responsible. The conspiracy had won, and the Michael he

thought he wanted to be was dying, anyway."


"It never affected any of my other students like that. Look

at you. You went to Harvard and you did not run into any such

problems."


"True, but Harvard is a university renowned for its

eccentricities and moreover, I was a psych major. We're

supposed to be weird. As Michael was quick to point out when

I tried to make the same point, if I slipped up and gave a

little swish, most folks wouldn't even notice, and the rest

would figure I was just another off-the-wall psychology

student. St. Andrews is another story altogether. Its as

conservative as Harvard is liberal and Michael wants, or

rather, wanted to go into Business Administration."


"Oh." was Jane's defeated response.


"Even showing off pictures of my wife and kids did not satisfy

that there is virility after skirts. He is quick, this lad of

yours, Jane. He asked me, point blank, if I would want one of

my boys going through your program. I am afraid I was caught

somewhat off guard and hesitated." he said sheepishly.


A tired grin curved Jane's mobile mouth. "So, I am not good

enough for your sons, Eric?" she asked with a touch of her

usual caustic tongue.


"What I should have said was that I hoped my boys would grow

up with the type of family and support that would make a shock

treatment like yours unnecessary. I am afraid Michael is

convinced that I would never condemn my poor babies to your

evil clutches under any circumstances."


"I don't suppose he'd believe you if you pointed out I am Eric

Junior's Godmother?" His rueful grin was all the answer she

needed. "Forget I asked." she muttered dejectedly. "You said

that was only part of it."


"Well, not knowing all his background, he seems to be . . . I

don't know, playing a role. He wants to be tough, to act

hard, and yet, he'll ask if "Jane's other victim got away all

right." That is really not very consistent."


Jane nodded wearily. "No, actually. That dichotomy is

completely consistent with what I was told by his counselors

at the prep school and from others. What he said earlier

tonight, about the school essentially being an entre into the

good old boy network of high finance, that evidently

exacerbates his behavior. The school psychologist wrote that,

in trying to be one of the gang, he was overdoing the macho

act and was actively repressing anything behavior that might

be construed as gentle or sensitive in nature."


"Yes, that *does* fit." Eric murmured as much to himself as to

the others in the room, then he forced an encouraging smile on

his face. "On the bright side, I don't think he is really

suicidal anymore. That was his initial rage and desperation

talking. The rage is over, and for whatever reason, he no

longer considers himself hopelessly trapped in a situation

beyond his control. Right now, he is more depressed than

anything else, as well as humiliated. That's not a good

combination, either, but it is not what almost drove him to

take his own life."


"So what do we do? What *can* we do?"


"My recommendation is that his parents come in and take him

off someplace quiet and nonthreatening to heal. Get a good

therapist in on the program and help him find a new way in his

life. I don't think institutionalizing him will help him."


Jane's face contorted in an emotion that might have been

sorrow or anger, and was probably both. "I finally reached

his Mother in Europe last night." Jane chose her next words

with great care. "I do not believe that is an option."


"Well, that does put a different face on it. He can't go back

to that school, Jane." Eric said emphatically. He's too raw

and wounded. Besides, he's already started responding to your

training program. I could see the femme mannerisms for all he

tried to control them. Those high born, arrogant little

bastards would crucify him inside of two weeks. What he might

do to them or to himself in retaliation does not even bear

thinking about."


Jane stood and walked to the window. "Hospitalizing him won't

help. His Mother isn't a solution. And now you say he won't

survive back in the school he supposedly wants to return to

more than life. What the hell option does that leave us,

Eric?"


"Have him stay here, with us." came a soft voice from the

doorway.


Jane spun on her heel to see David entering the room. David,

once again in his skirts as Beth. His hair was nowhere as

intricate since Sandra had cut much of it off to remove the

permanent curls that refused to lay flat. He wore only the

barest minimum of makeup, but it *was* Beth.


"What are you doing here, David? I sent you away from here."

was Jane's furious demand.


"And I came back. You need me, as does Michael although he

doesn't know it and certainly won't admit it, yet."


"We don't even know what to do, yet. We can't proceed as we

were before. Even if it might have worked before, he knows

too much now. He's met Eric, and he knows I was sending you

back to your life as David."


"Jane, I talked with Sandy while she undid my Beth persona

this morning. I think another very big part of Michael's

problem is that he was starting to *like* parts of the game.

Sandy got him aroused and excited, even though she was being

absolutely cruel to him the whole morning. Then he got home

and started mooning over Michelle's new clothes. He likes

it, but he doesn't *want* to like it."


Jane looked to Eric who nodded. "That fits with what I

learned, Jane. If that is the case, he is going to have to

confront that internal self-conflict between his need to be

superman and his enjoyment of being feminine in order to get

past this."


"And just *how* do you propose we do that?" she asked,

throwing her hands up in exasperation. "Do you really think

she is going to just give in and let us put her back in skirts

so we can help her confront a problem she refuses to admit

even exists? And it is not just me at risk here. Everyone in

my little cadre of helpers stand to lose a great deal if she

goes off the deep end again. He's already decided that my

threat of exposing her as a boy doesn't have any teeth, and

not because he knows about what lengths I go to in order to

prevent such an occurrence. No, he's decided that it simply

doesn't matter to him anymore."


Jane realized she was shouting and took several calming

breaths. "And several very good, very nice people stand to

lose their reputations and their livelihoods if he decides to

run to the nearest social worker. It would be like juggling a

time bomb."


Beth looked Jane directly in the eye. "Is sending him away to

a mental care facility any safer for any of you. . . errr. .

any of us?" Both looked at the slender psychologist.


He shrugged. "No. He needs support he won't get in a

hospital. Everything will eventually come out and it may not

even help him all that much. Let me talk to him some more

when he wakes up. I need to explore what . . .Beth? yes,

what Beth just told us. That bears a deeper look. And Jane?"

she turned to face him. "Go get some sleep yourself. We'll

figure out something."


A Losing Season: Chapter 5. Reflections Two


Michael wandered about the locked bedroom listlessly. The

house was cool and he had put on the least offensive things he

could find - the terry cloth robe, a pair of white cotton

panties and some white socks. That doctor-student of Jane's

had made a careful sweep of the room, and had removed several

things that might be used as a weapon before removing the

restraints. They'd even turned off the water to his bathroom

so he could not try and drown himself.


The second interview had been much more uncomfortable for

Michael than had the first. He'd been at least partially in

control during that exchange. This time, however, Dr. Davis

had a clear idea of what he wanted to talk about and it was

something that Michael preferred not to discuss.


He did not even want to *face* those questions. Did he really

like dressing up and pretending to be a girl? Even though he

knew it was wrong? Even though he knew it was dangerous, if

not fatal to all of his future plans? Here, in the dimly lit

room, alone with his own thoughts, he could admit that parts

of it were . . . . well, not *too* bad. But he could never

admit that to anyone else in a million years, and he had tried

very hard not to let that on to Jane's psychologist.


He opened the door to his closet and found all the dresses and

shoes were also gone. He wondered why but decided that a high

heeled shoe or a coat hanger could be made into nicely lethal

little weapons. Of course, there was one weapon that no one

thought about because it was so obvious. Michael hefted one

of the books they had given him to read. It was heavy and

would do the job just fine, he mused. He could be dead before

they got the door unlocked.


It just did not seem that important now.


Nothing seemed all that important now.


A Losing Season: Chapter 6. Options


"Well, Beth and Sandy were right." Eric reported later to

Jane, Maria and Beth. "He tried to con me in the interview,

but a part of him is fascinated with the masquerade, even

though it is diametrically opposed to his public, super-

masculine persona. It's not so much that he hates it as he

hates *not* hating it." Then the young man grinned faintly.

"On top of that, he's also competitive as hell, and there is a

part of him that, if he is going to do it at all, wants to be

able to do it very well. Your little digs really bugged him,

Jane, because he thought he was trying as hard as he could."


"He was, actually, I just felt I needed to press my advantage

when I had one to press. So where does that leave us? What do

we do?" Jane asked.


"Convince him to stay, somehow, and give him into a less

trying version of the program." Eric started to say

something, but hesitated. Jane caught it and gave him a "give

it to me straight" motion of her hands. "We talked at length

about what he has been through here, Jane. I have to tell you

that I think you may have pushed too hard, too quickly with

this one. With his over emphasis on being perceived as a

'man's man', you did not give him enough time or distance to

allow him to deal with what your program was making him feel."


"It was the timing of it all, Eric. Unlike boys like you and

like David/Beth who came to me knowing there was no time limit

on your stay, he thought he'd be leaving after only staying

for a relatively short period of time. I felt I had to get

him broken down quickly so that he would stop thinking of

escape, so that he would feel that escape was not possible.

He had to believe I would carry through with my threat to

expose him or to abandon him still in his skirts. If he did

not believe my threat, he would have been gone in the first

two weeks, and damn the consequences." Jane shrugged. "Water

over the dam, I guess. Do you have any ideas how to get him

to stay and how to structure a program for him?"


Eric shook his head and then yawned. "Not just now, but then,

I don't think there has been a whole lot of basic research on

the behavioral advantages of forcing recalcitrant young males

to cross dress. Lets go to bed and get some sleep. We are

all shagged and we will think better in the morning." He rose

and gave both Jane and a surprised Beth a hug and a kiss on

the cheek. "Rest well, you two."


Beth looked at Jane after Eric had gone up to bed. "Has

Michael had his dinner?"


Exhausted from the stress of the past thirty six hours, Jane

seemed to wilt under the weight of one more task. "No." she

said resignedly.


"I'll take care of it, Jane. You are feeding him those diet

bars, sliced fruits and juice, right?"


Relief flashed across Jane's worn features. "Yes, and use the

unbreakable plastic cup for the beverage."


"Get some sleep, Jane." Beth said with gentle affection.


Beth got a second surprise when Jane pulled her into a tight

embrace, kissed her on the cheek and whispered, "Thank you for

coming back." Thoroughly bemused by the unprecedented show of

affection, Beth wondered what, if anything, she could or

should say. She was saved by the timely chime of Jane's

private phone.


Jane answered the phone, and sighed. Beth wasn't sure if it

was in relief or resignation, and momentarily hesitated to see

if Jane might need her. Jane noticed and waved her out the

door. "Beth, please close the door behind you." she said,

holding her hand against the phone's mouthpiece.


A Losing Season. Chapter 7. Confrontation - First Contact.


Michael was back on the bed reading one of the books Maria had

brought him. Conan-Doyle's Sherlock Holmes was not his usual

choice in reading material, but it wasn't a teenage fashion

magazine and it wasn't a romance novel. Still, he was

immediately alert to the first scratch of a key being inserted

into the door lock.


"Hello, Michael." was the oddly familiar, yet unfamiliar

voice.


The face was the same, but the hair and the voice were oddly

different. "Beth?!?"


A smile lit the feminine face as Beth carried a tray into the

room and set it on the night stand. She saw him staring at

her, and grinned broadly. "It's a wig. My own hair was too

short to pass muster after Sandy finished with me earlier."

She swept a hand down to show off the smart knit skirt and

sweater combination. "The color is not quite right but it is

the only hair piece Maria had available on such short notice."


"But. . .but why??"


Beth's voice dropped back into the more familiar, more

feminine range as she laughed softly. "Why what, Michael?

Why am I here? Because I told Jane I would bring you your

dinner. You are hungry, aren't you?" Beth teased.


"No, I mean, yes, I am hungry." and Michael matched deed to

word by snatching up one of the candy-like diet bars, the cup

of orange juice and then stuffing the bar into his mouth.

"But why are you here, dressed in those. . . those damned

clothes?" he choked out as soon as his mouth was able to form

the words around the food. "Jane told me she'd set you free

and sent you away as . . .as David? For God's sake, David,

why aren't you as far away from here and from *her* as you

could get?"


"Don't talk with your mouth full. It is impolite." Beth

chided primly before smiling at herself. "Well, given where

you sit right now, I can see how that might surprise you. I

am here because I want to be here. However this comes out,

Jane is going to need someone and I have discovered that I

care about her."


At Michael's look of stunned disbelief, Beth became very

earnest. "Whether you personally like her or not, Miche " and

here Beth started to call him 'Michelle' "I mean, Michael, the

simple fact is that she stood up for me and gave me a chance

when no one else would. Without her, I would be in prison for

what was a stupid juvenile mistake made when the law said I

was too old to be treated as a juvenile. Okay, so maybe her

methods and her lessons were tough, even harsh - especially

with you - but they helped *me*. I have learned self control

and I have gotten myself sober. As for why am I dressed like

this? Well, that is because I am Beth here, and this is how

Beth dresses." and then her voice became very soft. "And

also, because I have discovered that I enjoy it."


Michael nearly choked on the chunk of the apple he'd just

bitten off. "You *like* being forced to dress like a girl?

Being a sissy? Putting up with all of Jane's sadistic little

games? What is wrong with you? You are a man. You were out

of here, away from *her*."


Beth picked up the napkin from the tray and handed it to

Michael. "I am not being forced now, Michael. In fact, I

have discovered that I really enjoy having that special secret

inside my panties and fooling everyone from horny teenage boys

to starchy old ladies with my disguise. More than that, I

really like the way women's clothes feel. The silky underwear

against my skin, the sleek tight grip of the hosiery, the

taste of lipstick and the smell of perfume - they are

pleasurable to me in ways that I never experienced before

coming here to live and learn with Jane."


"I don't understand. You are giving up being a guy?"


A hearty male chuckle answered him. "No, stupid. For one

thing, I like girls and have no interest in boys, apart from

teasing the hell out of them from time to time. I am David,

but I am Beth, too. Both are part of who *I* am, and I will

find a way to live my life so I can have and be both. As for

Jane, I am past being bothered by her games. I'll let you in

on a secret, Michael. She can't expose us without exposing

herself and her friends. If she is exposed, she won't be able

to do it anymore. She might even get arrested. Besides, no

one will ever believe her girls aren't guys after that and

she'd lose the fear factor that forces us to try to learn her

little lessons. Not to mention the world of hurt it would

bring down on folks like Mrs. Franson, Caro and Sandy. She

needs the anonymity as much as we do. Her threats are and

always were empty."


"You *really* like it? You're not just saying that because

Jane ordered you to? Like when you set me up those times?"

Michael asked again, feeling stupid.


"Don't *you* like it, Michael?" the boy-girl responded in

Beth's voice. "Really, down deep in your heart, don't you

feel special when you are all dolled up and pretty?"


Open mouthed, Michael could only shake his head from side to

side in denial. Beth shrugged, a funny little frown on the

delicate features of her face, and then stood. "Well, only

you can answer that question, my friend. I think you really

do, but what do I know? I just hope you are not letting the

biases of other people - small minded people at that -

influence you. Dressing like this hurts no one and if it is

something you enjoy, why shouldn't you do it?"


Then she picked up empty tray and walked to the door. She

knocked twice and left him alone when it opened.


The key turning in the lock was the last sound he heard for

the rest of the night, but it was a very, very long time

before his racing mind calmed enough to permit sleep to take

him.


A Losing Season: Chapter 8. Abandonment.


Maria had just taken away his breakfast dishes, more of the

funny, dry bars and a cup of chocolate flavored something.

She had remained rigidly formal with him, and had refused any

overtures he made at conversation. The only remotely personal

thing she had done was check him over to see that his injuries

were healing and were not infected. Her fingers did linger on

the bruise that stained his mid drift, shaped like her foot.

A very sad look crossed her eyes as she ran gentle fingers

across the blue black mark, but she had said nothing.


Alone again, he'd picked up the discarded detective novel and

tried to pretend he had not already figured out the ending

when the key scratched the door again. This time the door

opened to admit Jane. She was carrying a telephone which she

placed on the bedside table and hooked into the wall socket.

She then pressed a button on it and spoke into the speaker on

the phone. "Barbara, are you still there?"


Michael went instantly alert. Barbara was his Mother's name.

"Yes, Jane." came the sound of his Mother's voice, made

somewhat tinny by the distance of the overseas call. The

utter lack of interest those toneless words conveyed was her

responsibility alone.


"Barb, I have Michael here. Would you please repeat what you

just told me?" Michael heard and then saw the barely

restrained emotion rippling beneath Jane's reserved and

autocratic facade.


"Oh, very well, but you could have told him." was the bored

reply. "We are late for the opera. "Michael, Jane has told

me that you have not responded properly to her treatment. I

don't want you to end up like your father, a hard-driving

bastard who died of apoplexy while furiously bullying an

overworked underling for some trivial error. I have told her

to do as she feels she must. Put you in a hospital, send you

to a military school, whatever. If you have any brains at all,

you will do what Jane says. She knows what's best."


Michael's face became a mask of pain as his Mother's voice

became cold. "This time, you have gone too far and endangered

the family name. I will pay for whatever Jane deems necessary

since you cannot possibly go back to St. Andrews now - not in

your current condition. But you won't see another cent from me

beyond that, Michael. Your trust fund won't be released until

you reach twenty one. I suggest you get your head screwed on

and stop making a nuisance of yourself." She paused a moment

for effect. "Jane, is that all? I really am frightfully

late."


Jane's control snapped and she slammed both hands down hard on

the night table, causing the phone to bounce. "No, God

dammit, it is NOT enough. Don't you want to hear *your* son's

side of this? Don't you think you owe it to him to hear what

he has to say?"


Michael merely rose and walked away from the phone, and stared

out the window. The response to Jane's query was "Jane, I am

late and I have no time to deal with this. If you don't want

to be involved, you know what to do. Good bye."


The phone clicked, and for a long time, Jane could do nothing

but stare at the buzzing speaker. When the phone began to

chirp "If . . you . . wish . . to . . make . . a . . call. .",

she finally pressed the disconnect button and turned to look

at her ward. He had not moved a muscle since leaving his

seat.


Jane quietly moved over to stand behind him. "I am sorry

about that, Michael. As badly as things have gone between us,

I did not think you would believe me if I told you that." she

paused momentarily trying to gauge his response. "And . . I

had hopes that talking to you might remind her that you are

her son and that maybe you are more important to her than

hearing Luciano Pavarotti at the Vienna Opera."


He gave a bark of humorless laughter followed by what might

have been a sob before flinging himself back onto the bed,

staring at the ceiling. "Why should she change now? She almost

got her fondest wish - no son. She hasn't been interested in

me since my father died. It's as if she looks for reasons not

to be with me."


Stiffly, Jane returned to the chair, apparently uncertain what

to do next. Turning back to face his guardian, Michael noted

her worried expression and smiled darkly at her before saying

softly. "I won't try to kill myself over this, Jane. I will

live if only to deny her what she really wants."


"Eric assures me there is nothing in here you could harm

yourself with, anyway, Michael."


Michael reached for the heavy volume of the complete works of

Conan-Doyle and hefted it. "He's wrong, Jane." and tossed the

book at her.


She caught it awkwardly and examined it closely before tossing

it back to him. "Doesn't seem very deadly to me." she said

with a forced lightness.


"No, but those windows are old glass, as old as this house.

Old glass shatters really easily and that book is heavy. I

could heave it through one of those windows and impale myself

on one of the shards before any of you could have stopped me."


Jane paled at the thought, but forced herself to ask. "When

did you figure that out?"


"Last night, after Dr. Davis left the second time." he said

diffidently. "I don't think anything could ever make me that

stupidly angry again. Now, I have to figure out how to deal

with what is left of my life." He thought for a moment more

and then looked at Jane. "I guess that means starting with

you since my maternal parent abandoned her parental

responsibility to you, just as she has always abandoned me."


"Maternal parent?" Jane asked with a bubble of semi-hysterical

laughter.


"She sure as hell hasn't been a Mom to me in years." Jane had

to agree with that, but held her silence. "And something else

before you decide, Jane. I won't turn the cops and the press

loose on you, regardless your decision. I don't think you

have any more reason to trust me than you said I have to trust

you, but you have my word of honor on that score. I don't

want to hurt Beth, or any of those other men you have. . .

treated?" He could not bring himself to say 'helped'.


". .yes, *treated* over the years. I wouldn't cry if

something nasty happened to Sandy, but I can't get at her

without possibly hurting others."


"Or me." Jane added.


"Or you." Michael added with grim finality. "So, do you have

contacts in some nice concentration camp style military

school? Or am I going to become a ward of the state as a

patient at one of the mental hospitals?"


Jane thought she heard a touch of dread hiding behind the

bravado, and so she took her time answering. "I really don't

know, Michael. The Doctor said a home environment would be

best for you, but obviously," she said, looking pointedly at

the now silent phone. "Your Mother won't be providing that for

you any time soon."


A knock interrupted their conversation and Dr. Davis stuck his

head in the door. "May I come in?" he asked. When Michael

shrugged, the slim doctor glided in. The graceful, almost

feminine walk reminded Michael of his first glimpse of the

man, rigged out in his Erica outfit. He'd been striking in

that severely tailored, forest green skirt power suit that had

perfectly complimented the flashing auburn tresses and lightly

freckled complection. Striking, if not precisely pretty - and

certainly not as pretty as Beth, or even as Michelle, he

thought smugly. Then he realized just where that line of

thought was heading and almost groaned.


"Michael," Jane's firm voice called him back from that

shocking thought. "Eric does not want me to say this, but I

have decided I will tell you anyway. He is here right now

because I had him listening in on that phone conversation with

your mother. ."


"Maternal parent." Michael corrected angrily.


"Ummmm. . . yes. Well, he was listening in on what *Barbara*

had to say to you. He's here because we felt you might want

to talk to someone who understood what you've been through

here. . . what *I've* put you through here, and who is

otherwise a disinterested party."


Michael considered that for a moment. Obviously, the Doc

lived, how did Beth put it, with both identities as part of

his life. And he was a psychologist. He nodded. "Thank

you." he said tiredly.


Jane rose. "Then I will leave you two to do just that." she

said a tad too brightly, and then hurried out the door.


Michael looked up at Eric and offered him the chair. The

words were out before he realized he was going to say them.

"Do you really dress up still? By your own free choice??

With a wife and kids?!?"


A Losing Season: Chapter 9. The Plan.


"It has the advantage, Jane, of killing two birds with one

stone." Eric offered earnestly.


"Please, don't use that metaphor, Eric."


"Sorry." he grinned. "But seriously, Jane, of the three

options open to us, it is the only one that would get him to

confront his festering inner conflicts about cross dressing.

Also, given his intensely competitive nature, being very good

at it would give him a goal to focus on."


"But what can we possibly use to motivate him to choose that

course of action? Even though he has promised not to go to

the authorities, I cannot take the chance of trying to force

him back into skirts against his will. Not again, by God. I

won't endanger my friends like that again."


The young psychologist grew very serious. "No, I agree that it

must be his own choice. Well, as I said earlier, he is very

intelligent. Maybe he would buy into the resolving his

internal conflicts as a motivator." At Jane's disbelieving

glare, Eric shrugged."I didn't say it would be easy, only that

it was the best solution to all of his problems."


"I agree with you that he needs to accept his more sensitive

self and get rid of that macho-chip he carries around on his

shoulder. But how do we get him to recognize that?" Jane

complained. "When he has already nearly killed himself

because of his experience in skirts?"


"It is not at all the same thing, Jane. It wasn't only the

cross dressing that did him in, it was realization that the

life he had been planning on wasn't possible for him anymore."

The psychologist thought for a few moments. "The only other

thing that is nearly as critical to his emotional and mental

makeup is his utter ambivalence toward his Mother. Not too

surprising after her little performance on the phone. Maybe

you could find a way to make that work to your advantage."


"What? Tell him getting into skirts will help him get back at

his Mother? For heavens sake, Eric. She *sent* him here, and

he knows she is fully aware of what I do to my young men."


"Its just a possibility. Unfortunately, we don't have a lot

of time to pull this off."


"I think it will work, too, Jane." Beth added quietly. "You

can be very persuasive when you care about something. Michael

will respond to that. I think he is looking for something,

some*one* to fill some very big holes in his life."


Jane scanned the small circle gathered in her study. "All

right. We can only try. Maria?" she looked at her long time

friend and co-conspirator. "Go upstairs and get him a

complete, skin out set of his male clothes including shoes and

underwear. I want him to make this choice on his own, fully

understanding what he will be giving up as well as what he

might be gaining if we proceed down this path. He will eat

with us at dinner and we will discuss his future afterwards in

the music room."


"Jane?" Beth asked as they rose to leave the room. "What will

you do if he doesn't make the choice you want him to make?"


The older woman sighed. "Exactly what he chooses, Beth. I

don't see how we can chance trying to trick him, or changing

our minds about what we will do with him. No, I will

scrupulously abide by whatever decision he makes."


A Losing Season: Chapter 10. Choices


After three days of finger foods, Michael found the simple

pleasure of feeding himself with such civilized implements as

fork, spoon *and* knife deeply satisfying. Maria's food

wasn't bad, either, and included just about every dish she'd

seen him particularly enjoy during his stay with them. It

made for an odd meal, but if anyone thought it curious to have

Maria's authentic fajitas served alongside her spicy Chinese

stir-fried vegetables and candied sweet potatoes, no one

commented on it. Beth did give him a very sly grin and a wink

when the german chocolate cake was served for desert.


All of this was made all the more special because he was

eating the meal in the dining room wearing his own *male*

clothes again. Earlier that afternoon, shortly after Eric had

left him, Maria had arrived to tell him his bathroom water had

been turned back on. She'd offered to try and do something

with what was left of his hair, but the damage done was beyond

even her ability to repair. In the end, she'd shaved him

bald.


Michael privately thought he looked like a young Yul Brenner.

Beth, however, disagreed and had called him Uncle Fester when

she'd checked to see if he needed anything before dinner.

When he'd finished his shower, he'd found his clothes laid out

on the bed - an open collared sport shirt, slacks, shoes and

real men's jockey shorts - complete with a *fly*.


For a brief moment, he wondered what the catch was, but in the

end decided that there was not much else they could do to him

and had put on the clothes. Precisely at six, Jane had

arrived to escort him to dinner.


Now that the meal was over, Michael wondered if he had slipped

into one of those classic Rod Serling Twilight Zone episodes.

Had aliens from another time and place kidnaped Aunt Jane and

taken her place. My God, he thought grimly, she'd actually

been pleasant to him. She'd even *smiled* at him, more than

once, without looking like a hungry shark ready to pounce.


So it was with more than a bit of trepidation that he now

walked with the rest of the "family", including Maria who had

been told to leave the dishes, to the music room. Was this

where the other shoe fell on his innocent head? Had he just

been fattened up for the slaughter?


Inside the classically decorated room, a coffee service had

already been laid out. Jane walked over to the small

sideboard that served as a bar and offered after dinner drinks

to Maria and to Eric. Then she turned to Michael and Beth.

"Would either of you care for something? Some wine, perhaps,

or something stronger?"


Beth accepted the wine, but Michael, already nervous, decided

that he should try to keep what wits he still had. "No, thank

you, Aunt Jane. Some coffee would be fine, though." He must

have been mistaken, he thought. Was that actually approval he

saw in her eyes?


The drinks were passed out and then Jane had every one settle

on the various couches and chairs, but she was particularly

careful to seat Michael and herself directly opposite of each

other.


Thoroughly spooked now, Michael's mouth engaged. "Is this the

time, the walrus said, to speak of many things?"


Everyone chuckled, but Jane's brow went up in that frightening

way she had. "Am I to assume that you think I look like a

walrus, Michael?" Then she laughed at his comical, open

mouthed look of terror. "Oh, calm down. Yes, we have to

talk, but nothing will happen tonight or as a result of

tonight that you do not agree to enter freely and of your own

will."


Now she quotes Bram Stoker to me. Is she Vlad the Impaler, or

Van Helsing?


"We have to make some decisions about your future, Michael.

You have some choices to make. First, let me say that I

cannot, in good conscience, let you return to St. Andrews. At

least not now. Maybe in a year or so, if you still want to

return there, that can be arranged, however, Dr. Davis feels

that is not a good situation for you just now."


Michael made a noncommital shrug, but said nothing.


"I have also, again with Eric's concurrence, decided that you

are not going to be sent to a hospital or to another boarding

school. What you need is stability and people who want to

help *you*. We are afraid that you won't get either as just

another patient or just another student. The best solution

would have been for your Moth. . . that is, for Barbara to

take you away to a nice private home and let you deal with

this in a supportive family setting, which simply isn't going

to happen." Jane let her voice become icy-cold. "If she even

thought about it now, I would contest her revocation of

guardianship in court to keep her away from you."


Michael was astounded to see the anger in Jane's eyes, and

more, to see that it was directed at his Mother, not at him.

"So, here are the options you have, Michael. First, Eric has

said that you can live with him and his wife in Chicago. His

wife is familiar with my program and although she is a

supporter of my methods, she understands you have had a

particularly bad experience. While you are there, you will be

free to live as Michael. More importantly, Eric will be there

to help you deal with whatever you need to resolve in order to

get on with your life."


Jane took a sip from her wine glass. "Your second option is

to stay here with me, living as Michael. I would enroll you

in the local school system this fall instead waiting until

after Christmas as your Mother and I had originally planned.

For your part, you will allow me to act in loco parentis. I

will expect you to agree to follow my rules and regulations,

*which*," she said firmly with a hand raised to forestall

Michael making a comment, "I promise will be neither out of

the ordinary nor unfairly enforced. In return for this

agreement, I will promise to defer any future . . .er. .

.special students" and here her eyes fell on the elegantly

dressed Beth, "until you reach your majority and can move out

on your own."


"Your third option is also to stay with me, but living as

Michelle." At the shocked look in his eyes and the coiling of

his legs to bolt, Jane held up a restraining hand, and Eric

caught him by the elbow, effectively keeping him in his seat.

"Hear me out, Michael, please."


The soft entreaty in her voice did more to stay him than

anything she had ever threatened him with. "First of all,

Eric and I both think the experience would be good for you

from the perspective of personal growth. Thanks to your . . .

to Barbara's sending you to all those male-only, all year

boarding schools, you have had an almost complete lack of the

feminine influence and outlooks in your life. Michelle might

give you some balance in your perceptions."


Michael could keep silent no longer. "But that would mean

taking the chance I will be exposed publically as a sissy.

And the probability of that happening sometime in the next

four years has to be nearly one hundred percent." He shot an

angry glare at Beth. "You said she couldn't, wouldn't do

that." he accused hotly.


Intervening, Jane resumed. "I know what Beth told you, and

she is correct, as far as that goes. All my little ploys and

lessons are *always* aimed at protecting my girls from real

discovery all the while making them feel as vulnerable and as

threatened as possible. However, experiences such as that

would not *our* objective for you. *Our* goal would be to

make you, while dressed anyway, indistinguishable from any

other young woman your age. To make you into a *lady*, not a

sissy."


Michael was no longer able to contain his fury and disgust.

"Little ploys and lessons? *Little* PLOYS? Is that what you

call what you do to people? What you did to me? And just

what the hell good do you think that cockamamie idea would do

for me, anyway? Besides, the very last thing I want in my

life is to give you that kind of power over me again, to

suffer your sadistic "little ploys" again." raw anger spewed

from him, and furious tears ran down his cheeks. "Do you

think I am crazy? Or just stupid?"


Jane quietly struggled to keep control of herself. When she

finally spoke, Michael could see the pain apparent in her

face. "You are neither of those things, Michael. Just

someone with a far more resistant masculine self image than I

anticipated, someone I pushed much too hard, someone I did not

read correctly, someone I hurt very badly. A great deal of

what happened to you must be laid at my door, and I am

suffering from my errors in judgement, my failures. That is

part of the reason that I am willing to foreswear any new

students during the term of your stay with me - I, too, must

deal with this before I can once more take on the

responsibility of tearing down a personality in order to build

him back up again."


She paused to take a shaky sip of her wine. The interview was

going much as she expected with Michael not willing to give an

inch. She'd give him his pound of flesh if that is what it

took to get him to stay here and let her help him. It was

time to try another tack. "Michael, those failures are my

share of what ultimately has brought us to this point, but

another important piece of the puzzle is inside you. You know

that your reaction was completely beyond anything in my

experiences with the nearly fifty other young men who have

come to me over the last twenty years I have been . . .

treating them."


"I still don't see where this is going, Aunt Jane." Michael

snapped, impatience dripping from each clipped word.


"Simply this. If you decide to try living as Michelle, I will

in turn promise to forego my "little ploys" and, as I said

earlier, to teach you how to be a real lady, not a sissy."


"Michael," Eric gently broke in, taking the pressure

momentarily off Jane. "You have some deep seated issues that

Jane's humiliation games and her program of enforced

femininity ignited. You have to deal with those problems or

this episode will haunt you for years to come. What this

option will do for you is to permit you to deal with part of

the problem, your mixed feelings about feminine dress without

the humiliation aspect of all this."


"Mixed feelings, Eric?" Michael asked, turning to glare at the

older man. "And just *what* is that supposed to mean?"


"Simply that a part of you really does like the dressing, the

masquerade, and another part of you is afraid, and maybe

ashamed to like it. Be honest with yourself right now,

Michael, as you were with Sandy that morning. You knew that

you were accepting Jane's training, and in part, because you

were enjoying some of it."


Michael did not want to admit his own misgivings on that

subject. Damn Eric for confusing him with his infernal

questions. "And you think dressing as a female for Jane will

help me deal with those "mixed feelings"?" Michael asked

skeptically.


"We shrinks call it "confrontation", Michael. Make a reasoned

decision to face, on *your* terms, whatever it is that

frightens you. Understand it so that you can, in turn,

understand why it frightens you . . .so that you begin to

desensitize yourself to that fear."


"That sounds kind of fishy to me, Eric." And then his eyes

became very suspicious. "Does she still have something on

you? Are you supporting her because you have to? Just like

Beth supported her against me before?"


Green eyes burned furiously. "Michael, you may choose not to

believe me, but do not *ever* insult my personal and

professional ethics. You are my *patient*, and I would

*never* recommend something that was against my patient's best

interests. Not for *any* reason. If you feel that this

option is too much for you," and here Eric's voice became

subtly challenging, "Then don't do it. Take either of the

other options Jane has offered you."


Michael was stung by the anger in the therapist's tones, and

sat back both to think and to gain some distance. Finally, he

asked, "If I go with Eric, will he be my guardian?"


Jane shook her head. "No, your Mother signed your custody

over to me. I do not have the authority to transfer it to

Eric, and I don't suspect your Mother will oblige us.

However, for whatever good you consider my word, I *promise*

not to force myself into your life if you go to Eric."


Not knowing what to say or think, Michael took a sip from his

rapidly cooling coffee. He really wanted to be away from

Jane, away from here, but he did not really know Eric all that

well and he did not know his wife at all. Except that Jane

said the woman approved of Jane's methods of treating problem

boys.


"But suppose I agree to that third option, Jane, and discover

that I really do hate it. That, even with you not playing

your games with me, that it simply makes me miserable? What

am I agreeing to, time wise, in that option? You gave it to

me separately from the one where I live with you as Michael

until I reach my majority and gain access to my trust fund.

Is it all or nothing? Do I live out the remainder of my

teenage years as a female with no option for parole?"


Jane did not know quite how to answer that question. If

Michael became Michelle, she did not want a time limit other

than staying with the program until Michael got better.

However, she knew that response would make Michael reject the

third option, which she was absolutely convinced was the best

for him. Still, he *was* asking, and not rejecting the

Michelle option out of hand.


"If you are going to be Michelle, it would be best to commit

to being her. Particularly if you are going to overcome your

private demons on this score. If you are going to do it, I

think you need to make a commitment so that I can coach, and

yes, correct you without fear of you changing your mind on me

every day."


Michael obviously did not like that answer and was on the

verge of refusing to try that route when Beth spoke up for the

first time. "How about a trial period, Jane? Suppose Michael

commits to a specified period of time, regardless how he feels

about the masquerade. During that time, he would promise to

do his very best to be the best Michelle he can be. At the

end of the trial period, you sit down, discuss the situation,

and he makes a decision whether to continue as Michelle or to

revert to being Michael without consequences."


"How long?" Michael and Jane asked almost in unison, and then

both answered. "One month!" "One year!"


Giggling at the two of them, Beth again intervened. "Jane, if

you aren't going to send Michael back to school until after

Christmas, you have time in hand for a reasonable trial

period. It is early July. Why don't you agree to three

months. That way, you will have time for Michael to

completely undo Michelle, like growing back eyebrows, working

the curls out of his hair and relearning all his male gestures

and speech patterns. If he decides to stay with Michelle,

that will give you time to figure out what to do to get her

into school somewhere."


The responses were predictable - from Michael's "Three *whole*

months?!?" to Jane's "*Only* three months?!?" Beth gave a

dainty shrug and let the two antagonists try to stare each

other down.


A piercing whistle made both jump back in their seats and turn

their glares on the cause. Eric simply laughed and made a

'time out' signal with his hands. "Why don't you sleep on it,

the pair of you. Michael has not even agreed to be Michelle

yet. Heck, he might even decide to live with me, although. .

." and he batted his eyes at the young man, "It *would* be

nice to have company for Erica at times." Michael's blank

look set Eric off again. "Just kidding, Michael. Trust me, if

you come live with me, you can set up a "no-dress" zone around

yourself if that is what you need. Go to bed and think about

it, okay?"


Michael was still struggling with Jane's obvious preference.

"Suppose I goof up, Aunt Jane - get unmasked as a sissy boy in

girl's clothing?" He knew he'd never be able to hold up under

the humiliation of such a calamity.


Something of the old, hard Jane came back into her eyes. "So

don't goof up." she ordered caustically. "Besides, you've

already told me that such an exposure no longer threatened

you. Right?" She said silkily as she cocked her brow at him

in challenge. Let him remember *that* statement, she

thought. Then she gentled her tones. "And I will say this

just once more, Michael. You won't *be* a sissy, subject to

and molded by my carefully orchestrated lessons in

humiliation. I will teach you to be a *real* lady who will

pass muster anywhere, in any company and under any

circumstances."


Before Michael could find the wit to respond to that, Jane's

stern look incongruously softened, and then, wonder upon

wonder to Michael, Jane *actually* blushed and stammered.

"Well, maybe not quite *all* circumstances. You will still

be. . . ummmmmm. . . entire, as dog breeders speak of their

fully male animals."


Michael quickly understood precisely which circumstance Jane

could not guarantee his disguise would pass muster, and

blushed furiously himself. Well, he was NOT going to go to bed

with a guy. Nor was he going to become . . not entire,

either.


No one spoke for several moments, and just sat quietly, warily

watching the emotions flit across Michael's face. Finally, he

shook his head. It was just too much to absorb all in one

sitting. "All right. Maybe Eric has the right of it. This has

been an awful lot to take in and I am bushed. May I be

excused, Aunt Jane?" She nodded and he rose to leave.


"Michael?" It was Aunt Jane's voice. He turned around just

in time to catch a large brass key that nearly clipped him on

the nose. "That is the only key to your door. Make sure you

don't lock yourself in tonight. We'd have to take the door

apart to get you back out."


Michael clutched the key in his hand, its implications running

wildly through his head. No more locked doors. And he had his

male clothes again. There was nothing to keep him here

anymore. He was, for all intents and purposes, free. Dazed,

he looked back to his Aunt Jane. "Go to bed, Michael. We

will talk in the morning."


He left the room quickly as the others quietly watched his

retreat. "About as well as we could have expected, Jane."

Eric said softly.


"But suppose he doesn't choose Michelle, Eric, what then?"


"You already answered that question, Jane. We will keep our

promises, and try our best to help him within those

limitations. We knew coming into this that his tough-guy,

"man's man" persona was going to resist strongly what his more

sensitive side might prefer to try. And I think Beth's idea of

a trial period is a good one. It will give you a chance to

get him into skirts and gentle him for a bit. It will also

give a chance to just enjoy the feeling of wearing nice

feeling clothes and being pretty without worrying about your

"little ploys". I think that, if he takes that option, by the

end of three months he will be likely to choose Michelle for

the long term."


A Losing Season: Chapter 11. Deliberations in the Night.


In fact, sleep was a long time coming to Michael. Any thought

of sleep had been squashed when he'd gone to his closet to

hang up his precious male clothing. Inside he found all of

his male outfits hung out and arranged . . . side by side with

what was left of his Michelle-clothes after his rampage. Even

his suitcases were there.


The message was not very subtle. He could leave, or stay -

and if he did stay, he could be either Michael or Michelle.

The choice was purely his.


Therefore, he was more than a little bit surprised to realize

he did not know which choice to make.


Michael spent several unproductive moments trying to resolve

his confused thinking, but to no result. He finally resorted

to writing down the pros and cons of his options on paper.

Certainly, the easiest way out was to stay Michael. Live with

Jane or Eric until he got control of his trust fund and then

go live his life as he chose to live it from then on. He

could work or not, travel or stay in one place, whatever best

pleased him. His trust fund represented more money than he

could spend in four lifetimes.


Of those two options, Eric's wife was the unknown. He did not

like the unknown very much anymore, and he certainly did not

*trust* the unknown - especially since that "unknown" named

Jane Thompson had met him at the train station.


Would Eric's lady really let him be Michael, or would she, as

a believer in Jane's methods, try to push him back into living

as Michelle? At least Jane was the devil he knew. Besides

that, for some odd reason, Michael felt he could trust Jane's

word, *if* it was given to him and not to his Mother.


That left the third option, and God only knew why he was even

considering it at all. Probably because he had come to trust

Eric and because the doctor really seemed to think it was the

best way for him to go. Still, that did not seem to be a very

strong reason to put himself back in Jane's clutches *and*

back into skirts. God, how his Mother would laugh at that.


Or would she? A random thought wound its way through his

fatigued, overactive mind. Obviously she did not want a son.

She had not shown him a whit of attention or affection since

his father died. Was that why she had sent him to Jane? Was

it a daughter his Mother *really* wanted? It would really

show her, Michael mused, if he gave her what she seemed to

think she wanted. He could do, for all intents and purposes,

what he'd tried to do after that abominable day at the mall.

"Kill" her son, and replace him with a daughter instead of a

ghost. Maybe *then* she'd pay attention to him. . . err. .

.her. Maybe *then* she'd find out what she had been missing

out on all these damnably lonely years.


For this to work, though, he'd have to be *very* good at being

Michelle. Moreover, Michelle would have to be completely

convincing and utterly beautiful. Refined, too - can't forget

manners and deportment. Could Michelle regain the love and

attention Michael had lost, if he ever had really had it? Did

he want his Mother's love that much?


The answer was probably yes. He'd have to show her, then, and

when she saw Michelle, maybe, just maybe, she'd regret the

loss of Michael.


Still, he sighed to himself, the price was probably more than

he could bear to pay. Once it came out what he'd done (and it

would come out if he knew his Mother), he would never be able

to show his face in society again. Not only that, in order to

accomplish this goal, he'd have to let Jane put him back in

girl-clothes again. *And* give her the authority to, how did

she put it? Oh yeah, correct him. He'd had just about enough

of her corrections for one lifetime. Particularly if he was

going to give her almost four years, until he turned twenty

one, to "correct" him . . . only it would have become

correcting *her* by then. There would be, very probably,

damned little left of *Michael* after all that time living as

Michelle.


On the other hand, he'd never been out in society anyway -

he'd always been at one all male boarding school or another.

What would he really be losing if his Mother's society cronies

snubbed and shunned him? Nothing he'd ever really had.


And hadn't he already taken Jane's worst? If nothing else,

she had promised him that she'd leave all her nasty tricks in

her bag. He would need her help to pull this off, and

besides, hadn't she promised to be fair? Or was that promise

only if he chose to be Michael and not Michelle?


Which leads to another question, he thought. What about

*real* girls, as in potential *lovers*? Based on what Beth

had told him about Caro and her husband and what Eric told him

about his wife, there were women out there who found Jane's

students attractive. Like David and Beth, Michael and

Michelle were both committed girl lovers, and he wanted to

enjoy being a man with a lovely woman. Caro was gorgeous, and

could have had just about any man she wanted, so she must

really love her husband to have chosen him. And what about a

family of his own?


God, he was so tired, and no closer to an answer.


"Michael?" he looked up to see Jane standing in his doorway.

"Can't you sleep?"


"No. Too much to think about."


"Any conclusions?" Michael looked down at the pages of

scribbled notes he'd spent the last few hours writing and

could only shake his head. "Then let it rest for now."


With that, she closed the door and left him alone and even

more confused. She had said nothing one way or the other

about his choice. No little attempts to influence his

decision? No barbed words to shame him into making the choice

he knew she favored? Jane?


A Losing Season: Chapter 12. Decisions


Michael slept late the next morning, and it was almost

lunchtime when he made his way downstairs. The house was

quiet, but he knew his guardian's habits and made his way to

her study. The door was open and he slipped in without

announcing himself.


Jane was there, seated at the desk where she had planned so

many torments, so many tests and humiliations, asleep with her

head resting on her forearms. The chair that Michael had come

to think of as "his chair" was still in front of that desk. He

repressed a shudder as he took his seat in that chair,

remembering each painful session of "instruction" received

from Jane while sitting there.


A random sound broke the silence and Jane jerked awake.

Momentarily confused, she did not immediately realize she was

no longer alone. Then she saw her guest for the first time.

"M. . . Michael?" she asked, still sleep dazed.


"Michelle, Aunt Jane." he answered in the soft inflection so

painfully learned at this woman's decree. Jane looked across

the desk and saw her ward decked out in one of the skirt and

blouse sets that were still intact, and wearing a skull-

hugging, close-cropped auburn wig. He'd obviously borrowed

that from Eric. With or without his permission, she wondered.


"So you've decided?" she asked, unable to keep a quaver of

hope from her voice. When, she wondered amazed, had his

decision - this particular decision - had become so very

important to her?


"Yes and no, Jane. If we can agree on a couple of items, I am

going to go with the three month trial period as Michelle

option."


"Things, Michelle?" Jane prompted and then gestured for

Michelle to continue.


"I don't think I can do this, all or nothing - Michael only or

Michelle only." He frowned as he realized what he'd just

admitted. Michelle evidently *had* become a part of him, just

a Beth was part of David, or Erica a part of Eric.


He pushed that realization back and pressed on "I will do the

three month trial as Michelle, living the entire period only

as Michelle provided that, regardless of my final choice, I

can still have both in my life if that is my choice. How we

do that may take some planning, but perhaps if I choose

Michelle, we could plan some short vacations where I could be

Michael. Or the other way around."


"All right. I can understand and agree to that stipulation.

May I ask why you have decided to try out Michelle again?"


"Because I think I am going to go after my Mother as

Michelle." was the calm reply.


"What did you say?" Jane asked in a hoarse whisper. "Go after

your Mother? As Michelle?"


"If she wanted Michelle badly enough to send me to you, then I

am going to kill her son by becoming Michelle. I will show

her precisely what she seems to want, become what she seems to

want. Maybe Michelle can have the Mother that Michael was

denied. At least, maybe it will show her what she has missed

and will be losing."


"And you want me to train you to that end? She is my friend,

Michelle. Don't you think that is just a little cruel?"


"I have more than a passing acquaintance with cruelty of late,

Jane." he answered with heavy irony leaving no doubt as to

who had made that introduction. "*Cruel* would be if I may

unmasked myself and let her social circle know what she'd done

to me. She'd never be able to hold her head up in society

again and that would matter to her." the boy-girl frowned

pensively for a moment. "I don't think I want to go that far,

but it is an option."


Michelle seemed to steel herself and looked Jane squarely in

the eye. "In any case, Jane, you said you would teach me to

be a lady. What I do with what knowledge you impart to me

should not concern you. Or will you withdraw your offer now

that you know why I want choose Michelle? In that case, I

will go to Chicago with Eric as Michael."


Jane sat quietly, watching the feminine creature seated

opposite her. She knew that the boy resented his Mother,

almost hated her with a fervor that led Jane to think he had

once loved her almost as much. She'd just never considered

him wanting to Michelle in quite that way or for such a

purpose.


"Suppose your plan does not succeed, Michael? Suppose she

doesn't react the way you hope? Suppose Michelle doesn't make

a difference to her?"


"Then I won't have lost anything, Jane, because I have nothing

of her as Michael. Maybe it will show her what she's lost,

maybe not. Right now, this seems the only option that will

let me reach her at all, and I am still angry enough, and hurt

enough that I need to take that opportunity. Now, are you

going to help me or not?"


"I won't withdraw my offer, Michelle, even though I find your

stated goal demeaning to both of us. However, you do realize

that your commitment in all of this is even greater than it

would have been if you had simply decided to live with me as

Michelle? You want to be beautiful enough, feminine enough

and refined enough to carry off this masquerade under very

demanding circumstances. You have to understand how

difficult, how demanding achieving and sustaining that level

of perfection will be for you, Michael." she said using the

masculine name intentionally.


"I understand completely, Jane. I will do, with one exception,

whatever it takes, short of actual surgical or hormonal

modification, to become what I need to be."


"And what is the exception, Michelle?"


The finely featured face went crimson. "While I know that

this is a huge commitment that will require my full attention

and best effort, I still want some things as Michael, too.

Like a family. I'd like to meet girls as a guy from time to

time. And while I don't think you'd have too much trouble with

Michael trotting out Michelle from time to time, I am

concerned about how you would react the other way around."


That was a fair evaluation, Jane thought. Above and beyond

the program she laid out to humble then mellow each new

student, she liked having her boys in skirts. She could see

herself resisting Michelle wanting to be Michael from time to

time. "How about one weekend a month and a whole week during

major school holidays. We can go somewhere Michelle is not

known, but you must recognize that if you do, in fact, give

this project your best effort, you will go on these holidays

as a very effeminate young man."


Michael nodded. "Understood, Jane. I'll just have to find a

girl like Caro or Eric's wife who like men like that." He

paused before continuing. "College is the other thing. How

would Michelle go to school? I don't want to spend the next

four years vegetating."


"I have contacts who can help, depending on where you want to

go and what you want to study."


"I'd like to stay locally, and live here so I can continue my

studies with you. As for the course of study, I have begun to

think about pre-med with an eye towards maybe becoming a

research psychiatrist."


Ah, Eric has been more a role model than we had originally

thought, Jane mused to herself. "The local university has a

good program, and I know several women in the administration

who should be able to help. Is that all? If I agree to these

issues, do I get Michelle back?"


She could practically see *him* become instantly more

feminine, see him become *her*. "We do, Aunt Jane."


Jane was out of her chair in an instant and Michelle was

suddenly enveloped in the first maternal hug he or she could

ever remember since the death of Michael's father. "Welcome

home, Michelle." then Jane pulled back to look down at her

ward. "And your first lessons will be on how to select your

own natural colors. Trust me, darling. You were not meant to

be a redhead."


A Losing Season: Chapter 13. First Challenge.


Michelle sat in Jane's library mesmerized by the telephone as

if it were a snake waiting to strike. Jane had already

assigned to him his first girl task, and he was struggling to

find the will to get on with it. Truth to tell, *she* was a

little overwhelmed at the response that *her* (Jane had told

him to start working very hard at thinking in the feminine

whenever dressed - it wasn't easy) decision elicited from the

other members of Jane's household. Demure, feminine Beth gave

her a thoroughly *guy-thing* thump on the shoulder and a high

five, nearly knocking Michelle off her still-not-quite-steady

high heeled feet.


Eric, on the other hand, talked to him that confident, quietly

supportive way of his. He wanted to make sure Michael

understood the full ramifications of that choice, but he also

wanted to assure Michelle that *Michael* would always have a

safe place to turn to with his family in Chicago.


Maria had surprised everyone, including Michelle, by breaking

down into tears and nearly crushing the young boy/girl in a

fierce hug, all the while apologizing in at least two

languages. Not for her part in the original cross dressing

treatment which she told him had been absolutely necessary,

but for having to kick him so hard to subdue him. Maria was

distraught over the size and tenacity of the bruise across

Michelle's midriff. Michelle, although looking quite female

on the outside, still was a young male on the inside. He'd

been helpless in the face of Maria's tears, but Jane just

chuckled and shook her head as he begged for help with his

eyes.


Michelle shook herself slightly to refocus her mind on the

task at hand. It would not get any easier if she waited. She

picked up the phone, took a deep, cleansing breath, and

punched out the number Jane had made her look up.


The phone was picked up on the third ring, dashing Michelle's

hopes that they had already gone for the day. "Marisha

Chalet, Carolyn speaking."


Fighting the incipient tremble of fear that threatened to make

her voice crack, she responded, "Hello, Carolyn, this is

Michelle Nash."


"Mi. Mi. . miCHELLE???" There was surprise, uncertainty and

perhaps even a touch of fear in that stuttered response.

Michelle stifled a grin of pleasure at the thought, but it

*did* give her back a feeling of self control. She gave the

affirmative. "Ummmmm. . .well.. .this is a surprise. Wh. .

What can I . . we do for you, Mi. . you did say this was

*Michelle*?"


This time Michelle did allow a slight laugh to bubble through,

but it was not malicious. "Yes, Carolyn, I have decided to

stay with Aunt Jane for the foreseeable future."


"Oh!" The relief in that one syllable was almost palpable

across the phone line. "Well, then, what can we do for you,

Michelle?" There was considerably more confidence in the

voice now.


"Well, you are aware that my recent . . .illness . .resulted

in the temporary loss of most of my hair, including my brows

and nails?"


Carolyn had not seen the boy, but Sandy had and her vivid

descriptions of what he'd done to himself, after *she* had

been so rough on him at her shop, had made Carolyn physically

ill. She swallowed loudly enough for Michelle to hear it over

the phone. "Yes, dear. Sandy told me."


"I can't very well walk around looking like "Aunt Fester",

Carolyn, and Aunt Jane doesn't have any wigs suitable for my

coloring. I was wondering if you might have something

appropriate, and if I could come in and have you show me how

to wear it and care for it. Maybe we could fix my nails and

you could show me how to hide my lack of brows until they grow

back?"


"I have a couple of nice wigs that should work for you,

Michelle. When would you like to come in?"


"I'd like to come as soon as I can, Carolyn, but if its

possible, could I come in very first thing, so that your other

customers don't have to see my hairless head? I'd really like

to be under a dryer or off in the corner before anyone else

can see me." she paused. "Aunt Jane said that was okay with

her." Michelle injected a hopeful note.


Carolyn consulted her appointment book. In the past, she

might have toyed with one of Jane's students. She might even

had someone who could be trusted there at the shop when Jane's

student arrived, but that was before a boy had tried to kill

himself after a session in her shop. "Michelle,

unfortunately, I am booked every morning this week right at

opening time." She heard the sigh of disappointment in her

ear. "Tell you what. I will open an hour early tomorrow, to

work with you so that the worst of it will be over when my

other girls and customers arrive. Be here at 8:00 A.M. and we

will go from there, okay?"


"Thank you, Carolyn. Very much. Oh, can I bring Beth? She

needs a little help, too."


A chuckle answered her. "Sure, tell her to come, too. I'll

tell Sandy to get up early and be here. See you then."


As the two hung up, both feminine creatures felt greatly

relieved - one for having survived a difficult first test, the

other for having been granted a reprieve.


A Losing Season: Chapter 14. Facing an Old Nightmare


Carolyn and Sandy were surprised when the Jane's girls showed

up the next morning without Jane. "Where's Jane, girls?" had

been Sandy's question as Beth and Michelle both exited the

taxicab.


"Oh, she told us to just come and have a good time, Sandy."

had been Beth's smiling response. "We're big girls, now." she

teased.


"But. . but. . .but how will we know what to do to you without

Jane here? Unless," and she turned to face her partner. "Did

Jane call you with orders for these two, Caro?"


Carolyn's and Michelle's "No." came out in unison. Both shop

owners returned their eyes to face the two young women at

their door. "What you will do *for* us, Sandy, is what you

would do *for* any other regular paying customer." Michelle

said with only a hint of smug arrogance. "That is, what we ask

you to do and what will make us look our best."


"Jane agreed to that?" the disappointed Sandy asked. She'd

hoped that Michelle's return to the fold meant that everything

was back to normal. Of the two partners, she'd always enjoyed

her little games with the helpless boys far more than Caro who

felt like she was dispensing bad tasting, but necessary

medicine.


Both Beth and Michelle nodded, smiles splitting their lips.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

16 July - Day 1


Dear Diary


God, I don't think I am ever going to get used to writing

that, but Aunt Jane says it is part of the drill. I have

never been much of a journal keeper, so this may be a bit

spotty. Eric says that good psychological research starts

with good self reflection and that journals are a useful way

to do that. Jane says I might want a record for the future,

so I can remember more clearly and more objectively what

happened in this oddball period of my life. I also think Eric

wants some sort of reference as to what was happened if I trip

off the deep end again. Anyway, I promised to try.


Well, I am sitting here, rigged out in one of two new blond

wigs. The one I am wearing is the shorter of the two, falling

only a bit below my shoulders. It is long enough for dress up

and short enough that I can be active and athletic in it. The

other one is almost waist length and is suitable for braiding,

or for as Sandy said in one of the evil teases she still can't

quite resist, for "big hair". She looked much too pleased

with that idea. I don't think I want more than an

intellectual acquaintance with "big hair".


My nails are and will continue to be a problem for some time

to come. I did such a number on the last ones that a couple

of them may not have enough real nail for the acrylic to bond

to. Caro thinks I may have to come back soon for another

treatment. And they are shorter than last time. Still longer

than Michael ever wore, but not so long and sharp that I might

have to register them with the police as lethal weapons. But,

they still catch on EVERYTHING. I have ruined two sets of

nylons since returning home to Jane's today.


Tomorrow, Jane is taking me back to Mrs. Franson's place to

replace the clothes that I, or rather, Michael destroyed.

This time, however, I will be treated like a customer, and not

like an impromptu lingerie model. Jane already has that set

up since she needed to pick a time when the girls who helped

us last time won't be working. Hard to explain two such

blowout shopping trips in less than two weeks.


Eric is looking for a dressing-friendly psychologist in the

area for me. Not to deal with dressing aspects of this since

he thinks I will respond well on my own to whatever decision

is right for me. No, he's worried about the fallout from

Michael's breakdown, and helping me to learn to deal with such

anger before ever it gets to that point again.


Well that's about it for tonight, I guess. Except to say that

this thinking of myself in the feminine tense is a bitch. . .

oops. . .pardon me. This feminine self perspective is highly

unnatural and I am having a great deal of difficulty with that

dictum of Aunt Jane's at this time. Sigh. . .she also told me

I needed to "feminine up", as in clean up, my language. She

is going to keep track and assign demerits for each failure to

speak in "a pleasing feminine voice and with feminine

sophistication" 100 demerits and yours truly gets 10 minutes

sucking on a soap bar and I won't be able to rinse for the

remainder of the 100 minutes. I tasted Aunt Jane's soap

tonight, just as a precaution.


It is not an insignificant threat on her part. Unfortunately,

I figure it won't be the last time I taste the vile stuff. I

have lived in all male environments far too long, dammit.

Ooops, I mean, Golly!!


Somehow, "golly" lacks for something in expressing my

feelings. This going to REALLY hard.


Michelle Nash.


A Losing Season: Chapter 15. Fond Farewells


Eric stayed on for a couple of more days after the second

great shopping expedition and his quiet good humor helped to

ease the transition for both Michelle and for Jane.


Michelle was upset by his imminent departure when she, Jane

and Beth accompanied him to the airport, but Eric promised to

visit. "I will even bring Sylvia, my wife, the next time.

I've told her about you and she is very anxious to meet you."

then he gave that quirky grin of his. "Although, if you want

to meet her as Michael, you'll have to come to Chicago to

visit us, but bring some Michelle clothes if you do, please?

Erica's stuff is too mature for you, dammit, and the coloring

is all wrong."


The comment bothered the girl, he saw. For all her strength

of will and commitment to the goal of becoming Michelle, of

going beyond a mere masquerade, *this* Michelle was still

essentially Michael in skirts. He had a long way to go before

*he* became the *she* that he needed to become, and Eric did

not want to make these first days any more difficult than they

needed to be for her. "Michael," he said very softly, "My

wife *will* welcome you as Michael, and she won't press, but

she *would* truly like to meet Michelle. But that is and

will remain your choice. No one will try to pressure you one

way or the other, nor will you be made to feel guilty about

whatever decision you make. Sylvia is not the Aunt Jane you

had to deal with your first few weeks here, okay?"


"Okay, Eric." Michelle responded, unwilling to make any more

commitments so soon after the one that had him back in skirts

and wondering about his sanity. "I will miss you."


The young psychologist reached into his wallet and pulled out

a calling card. "My home, work and emergency phone numbers

are on that card. So is my email address, although you don't

have a computer here."


"Jane said she'd get one since I will be going to school for

real and will need one for school work." Michelle giggled at

the memory. "I think she is a bit cyber-phobic. Jane turned

a lovely color of puce at the mere thought of having such a

technical monstrosity invade her lovely Victorian home." They

both glanced over at Jane, who did look just a little ill at

that. Michelle dropped her voice down to a conspiratorial

whisper "I promised to hide it in my room and to keep it

covered in a pretty chintz throw when it's not in use."


"See how well you are progressing, Michelle? How many boys

would even know there *was* a color called puce or a material

called chintz, let alone know what either one actually looked

like?" teased Eric.


She did a fairly good job of blushing that color herself.

Eric stood and pulled the resisting boy/girl into a hug. He

just held her against her instinctive reaction to pull away,

surprising her with his strength. "You are going to have to

get used to things like this, if you are going to pull off the

grand plan, Michelle." he whispered softly. "It's just a hug

between friends. Now, kiss me on the cheek like a good girl

and wave good bye as I board the plane."


He wondered, as Michelle pulled back and stared at him in wide

eyed disbelief, if he had pushed just a little too hard. Then

she scrunched up her face, closed her eyes, leaned over and

planted a very brief, very prim peck on Eric's cheek. Because

her eyes were still tightly shut, she couldn't dodge when Eric

returned the compliment. "Be well, Michael-Michelle, and be

sure to call me if you need to or even if you just want to."


Jane and her two wards waved as Eric entered the jetway and

boarded his flight. When she turned to look over at Michelle,

she saw a single track of mascara, marking a dark rivulet down

her flushed cheek. She nodded, pleased with the response, and

handed her ward a tissue.


"Thank you, Aunt Jane." she whispered as they turned back

toward the main terminal.


As they walked down the corridor, Jane spied a sign, thought

for just a moment, and decided that an opportunity not taken

was an opportunity lost. "Beth." she said aloud, thinking

that the first such lesson should not be *too* daunting. "Take

Michelle into the ladies room so that she can fix her face.

She looks two-toned where the mascara streaked across her

blusher."


The look of abject horror on Michelle's face was only slightly

more terror-stricken than the matching one on Beth's. She

grinned, thinking that this was a lesson she had never really

dared pull on her students before, but this was a special case

and Michelle would need to learn her way around what Jane

thought of as the "Secret Society of the Powder Room."


They made no motion toward the open door, so Jane gave them

both "the look" she'd used to such effect in her days as a

petticoat disciplinarian. Shoulders drooping, the unhappy

pair slowly turned. Jane caught Michelle's arm and put her

lips to the girl's ear. "Now, just fix your face, dear.

Don't let that crude boy Michael try and peak at any of the

ladies who might be, shall we say, en dishabille in there? It

is so crowded here today, there might not be enough stalls for

all the women who want to get out of their travel clothes."


She almost laughed at the color that flamed her ward's face,

but the little jab did the trick as Michelle started moving

more resolutely toward the ladies room. Jane only smiled, and

hoped that there was at least one reasonably attractive lady

changing where her girls could see her. They'd be so

disappointed otherwise.


When the twosome exited the restroom, Jane thought they might

be walking just a bit funny, as if something was making it

difficult for their upper legs to move quite as freely as

normal. Well, one took lessons and rewards for jobs well done

where one found them.


A Losing Season: Chapter 16. First Discipline


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

21 July - Day 5


Dear Diary


Less than one week into the trial period and I have already

achieved my first 100 demerits for unladylike discourse and

language. Seems like every time I turn around, there is Jane

with that blasted green pocket notebook, noting down some

indiscretion or miss-speech, (perhaps that should be mister-

speech on my part). Today, she caught me cursing when I ran

yet another set of hosiery with these damned, err. . . darned

fingernails. So tonight, after dinner, I will present myself

in her master suite, wearing my nightgown, for correction.


As far as the rest of it, the new clothes are okay. Beth is

absolutely jealous about one of the new dresses, or at least

she says she is since for the most part she is still wearing

the stuff that Jane bought during the punishment phase of her

stay. I tried loaning it to her, but she is just enough

different in size and coloring from me that it does not work

for her.


Its odd, but I am beginning to recognize when something, like

a dress or a make-up job, are wrong, but I have trouble

visualizing ahead of time what would be right. I wonder if

the other women in Jane's little circle would work with me,

too. Sandy would, if only to get her clutches on me, again.

Caro is a little more reserved, but I think she'd let me into

her Wednesday group once I know enough not to mess up with

those other real girls around. Maybe I can be her make up

dummy again, just to get in with the other girls. OMIGOD. . .

did I just say *other* girls? Oh my.


Mrs. Franson is another story altogether, and one of those

frightening unknowns that I have learned to approach very

cautiously. She is still very reserved around me - did not say

even a single unnecessary word to me the entire time Jane and

I were there. Guess she was afraid I would shatter all over

her shop if she teased me in the slightest.


Another downer, for me at least, is that Jane gave Beth, or

rather David his acceptance letter today. Evidently, she had

been holding it until the last moment. He is going off to

college at a university in Illinois in the fall semester. I

am going to miss my big sister, and I am more than a little

nervous about being the only sissy in the house. Jane has

promised to tone down her games, but what if she starts

feeling deprived? Oh, well, I will have about a month and a

half without David before I have to make the final decision

after Michelle's trial period.


I am also getting antsy. It's summer and I really feel the

need to go out and get some exercise, to run and go play some

tennis or something. Most of these early lessons in the

feminine mysteries have been pretty sedentary, unless you

count high heeled endurance walking as exercise. It hurts

like exercise, especially in my arches and in my shins, but I

don't think it does much for my cardiovascular fitness. Guess

I need to talk to Jane about this. God. . .err, goodness

knows what she will come up with this time.


Michelle Nash


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

21 July - Day 5


Dear Diary


SHIT! GODDAMN HER! BITCH!! SLIME GODDESS OF THE WESTERN

WORLD!!


There.


All the things I wanted to scream at Jane but did not deem

wise given the circumstances of our meeting.


The god damned soap was in the shape of a man's cock! And it

was HUGE - half again as long as Michael's and almost twice as

thick! I could barely get my mouth around the thing. Jane

was at her very best at being her very worst, too. Telling me

how this particular discipline was also practice for when I

started going out with boys. "A girl who can't let a boy in

her panties needs other skills, dear. Now see how deep you

can get *him* before you gag too much."


She even made me touch up my lipstick before she started the

punishment, telling me that I would always be properly made up

and coiffed for correction. "To emphasize and affirm our

goals, dear even in your times of greatest stress."


Right.


And it had absolutely *nothing* to do with the fact that she

took a picture of me with that damn thing in my mouth with her

instant camera, either.


Did I mention that the thing tasted absolutely vile? Even

worse than the bar soap? The ninety minute wait was awful. I

must have used a half a bottle of mouth wash and most of a

tube of toothpaste getting the taste *almost* out of my mouth.


When I told Beth, the little bitch *laughed*. She nearly fell

off her chair and when she finally stopped laughing for a few

seconds, she actually had the gall to ask if she could see the

picture. I have only one thing to say to that, which of

course, I did not say to her.


Pay backs are hell, sister.


As for the root cause of my problem, I am going to start

keeping track of my own little curses, just as a reminder to

myself not to do them. Also, to make sure that Jane isn't

padding the count. I think she enjoyed my little trial just a

bit too much tonight. Its not that I don't trust her, but I

guess I don't trust her. Not when she is plotting her little

tests, I don't.


I am going to brush my teeth again and go to bed. It has been

a long day and a longer evening.


Michelle Nash


A Losing Season: Chapter 17. First Confrontation


As if the previous night's punishment had not been humiliating

enough, Michelle awoke to find her panties soaked from a very

heavy nocturnal emission. Not wanting that fact known by

Maria, which was the same as telling Jane directly, she

hurried into her bathroom and carefully rinsed the sodden mass

free of the thick, viscous fluid. Michelle decided that, if

asked, she'd claim she'd had an "accident" during the night.

It had the advantage of almost being the truth - she certainly

hadn't done that intentionally - but hopefully anyone hearing

it would assume she'd gotten urine on them.


"A fine thing when you'd rather folks think you pissed your

pants than know the truth, Nash." she said with a touch of

humor.


What was worse for the boy/girl, was the dream she'd been

having that precipitated the involuntary climax. Aunt Jane

had been "correcting" him again, only this time with a real

penis - a real penis that had been connected to Aunt Jane. A

real penis that had been *part* of Aunt Jane. Throughout the

dream, he'd felt again the strain of keeping his jaws open to

admit the phallus, and had heard again the ringing taunts of

his Aunt. But *this* time, he'd been excited, and the onset

of Jane's orgasm had triggered his own.


Michael had still been a virgin on his arrival at Jane's home

over a month ago. Young men at all male boarding schools do

not get much opportunity to deal with young girls except in

very tightly controlled situations. And unlike his peers,

Michael did not have real vacations in which he could have

dealt with them in anything remotely resembling uncontrolled

situations. Oh, he'd learned to masturbate, and he'd had a

fairly active relationship with "Merry Hand and her five

sisters" since he'd turned thirteen. He also understood the

mechanics and the societal expectations of sex. But Aunt Jane

with a penis? And in the dream Michelle had enjoyed it? That

was scary.


Did that mean Michelle *wanted* to be a girl, or at least, to

assume the feminine role in the sex act? Did that mean she

wanted to be with another guy? Michael, and here it

definitely *was* Michael thinking, did not think he could

handle that. Maybe this was one of those times he should call

and talk to Eric. He decided to wait until later, when Eric

would be home. This call might take a while.


Michelle spent the rest of the day in isolated, melancholy

thought, often frowning, looking disturbed. After a couple of

attempts to involve her in conversation, Beth had finally

given up and had gone off without her. Jane kept an wary eye

on her ward for several hours and finally decided she needed

to do something.


She caught up with Michelle in the English Country Garden

where the girl was sitting on a bench under the arbor, staring

at a rose bush. "Do you want me to apologize?" Jane asked.


Michelle started at the unexpected voice and then gazed up at

her aunt in surprise. "Whatever for, Aunt Jane?"


"For the way the correction went last night, of course. I

realize now that I may have gone too far with that particular

soap toy. So, do I owe you an apology?"


She watched as Michelle seemed to consider that, before she

shrugged. "Probably not. I wasn't expecting it, but I

suspect that the experience will help me clean up my language

all the quicker for it."


"Then what is bothering you, girl?" Aunt Jane asked in some

exasperation. "We agreed that we would be honest with each

other throughout this trial period so that no unexpected or

unintended slights would fester to affect your final decision.

If that wasn't the problem, what is?"


"It's not that, Aunt Jane." Michelle answered with a deep

sigh. "Well, maybe part of it, but not the whole of it."


Jane thought about what Maria had told her earlier, and

suddenly put it all together. "Does this have anything to do

with the stains that Maria found on your bed sheets this

morning, Michelle?" The girl's eyes went wide with dismay and

then she turned away, her face flushing with heat. "So, you

came in your panties last night after we finished." Jane said

with certainty. She got her answer when the girl's complexion

took on an even darker shade of red and then tried to leave.

Jane caught her and eased her back down. "Do I have it all,

now? C'mon, now, give me the whole of it, girl. Don't let

this fester."


Still, Michelle could not bring herself to say anything.


"Please."


That was the most shocking word Jane had yet spoken to her,

and it opened the floodgates. Slowly, haltingly, Michelle

began to speak. She told of the dream, of the hermaphroditic

Jane and of Michelle's willing compliance and Michael's

orgasm. She spoke of her fears about her sexuality and how

this little play might affect it in the future.


Understanding now, Jane nodded, swallowing just a little bit

hard herself. The child did have some . . . very interesting

dreams. "All right. I am calling a trial period time out.

Michael and I need to talk, Michelle. Be in my study in

thirty minutes. If Michael wishes to be dressed in male

clothes for this, he has my permission to do so without

penalty." With that, she turned on her heel and walked back

to the house.


A Losing Season: Chapter 18. Interlude - Jane and Michael


Unsure what Jane had in mind, Michael took her hint about male

clothes, up to a point. He did not really feel like going

through struggling back into all his girl clothes again,

particularly that instrument from hell, the body shaper. So

he merely stripped off his skirt and blouse, pulled on a Nike

exercise suit over his lingerie before pulling on white socks

and sneakers over his stockings. He barely remembered to

remove his wig, and saw he still had cosmetics on when he went

to straighten the fuzz that had started to grow back on his

skull. For a moment, he considered not cleaning that off,

either, but in the end, decided to wash it all off. Besides,

it didn't take him all that long to do up Michelle's face from

scratch in any case.


Jane was waiting in the study with a pot of tea and some

cakes. She was not behind her imposing desk, either. Rather,

she had set the tea up at the little conversation grouping.

near the fire place. He would not be seated in "the chair"

looking at her across her desk of power.


Jane personally poured the tea, and Michael wondered if she'd

done that was because he was Michael and not Michelle. She'd

always made Michelle pour, and expected her to know exactly

how each of her guests took their tea, so it came as a further

surprise when, without asking, Jane added his preferred amount

of honey and lemon before offering him his cup. Jane knew

something so inconsequential about him? He'd have sworn she

never paid any attention to him, or rather Michelle, during

these little tea ceremonies.


His face must have conveyed that because Jane chuckled softly.

"I make you remember how those you pour for take their tea,

Michael. Do you think me less genteel in my decorum than what

I demand of my girls? Of course I know the proper way to

serve tea. I *am*, first and foremost, a *lady*."


She sat back and sipped her own tea. "I have never done this

before with one of my boys, Michael. Pulled them out of their

feminine finery for a few minutes in order to speak with them

without the barriers of the masquerade on their part, and

without the persona of the harsh taskmistress on my part to

inhibit the free exchange between my student and me."


"So why is this different with me?"


"Because this whole situation is different, Michael - very

different, and I don't want to mess it up before we even get

started. First of all, I want you to understand that Maria

was not intentionally invading your privacy when she found the

semen stains on your bedding. Checking the sheets for such

things is something we have always done with our little girls.

That is the reason we never made you make your own beds."


"Why?" the incredulous tone in Michael's voice made her smile.


"Michael, silk, satins, fine lingerie, all those pampering

little feminine rituals are really very sensual experiences.

They look nice, and more importantly, they feel nice. My

young men are, like you, young *men*. Virile, potent, and

excitable. One of the key signs that I am finally starting to

reach inside the heads of my students is when the sensuality

begins to overwhelm their reticence and repugnance. Young men

being what they are, they need relief from such pressures,

either by . . . ummm, taking things in hand, or by having wet

dreams. In the past, I have always needed to know when that

happens so that I could adjust what I am doing. Ergo, Maria

made the beds."


"And in my case, she just did it because she always does?"


"Yes, because it has become a habit." Then that wicked grin

returned and Michael felt a cold chill run up his spine. "In

your case, I already knew Michelle had been reached because

Sandy told me about you ejaculating spontaneously at the

beauty shop." She became serious again. "But that is not

what happened last night, is it? The dream you had? It was

just as you described it?" He nodded. "And now, you are

worried about your sexual orientation? That your experience in

skirts might make you want boys and not girls? Because you

dreamed of having me force you to suck a penis and you had an

orgasm because of it?" Michael nodded, again, his eyes firmly

focused on the floor.


Jane stood and walked over to her window before turning to

face Michael again. "Are you a virgin, Michael?"


She had her answer in an instant, but held back, hoping he

would speak first. "When would I ever have gotten the

opportunity, Jane? Dad is gone. Mom keeps me imprisoned in

all boy schools and camps. The closest I have been to more

than one girl my own age in the past year was at Caro's,

during the make up lesson, and then I was *one* of the girls."


"Not much you could do to plight your troth in that situation,

was there?" she said cheerfully. "Michael, I don't think you

need to worry. You reacted to a highly charged, highly sexual

situation that I forced on you last night. Now, if you'd

dreamed about a guy in your mouth, well, even that wouldn't

mean anything, but you dreamed about me, a woman, doing it.

That I had a penis was probably just a reaction to what I had

done to you. If I had stuck a soap carving of a woman's vulva

into your mouth, you probably would have dreamed of me in a

more realistic form, but just as dominant over you." She

considered for a moment if she really wanted to take this any

further, and decided it was necessary. She'd promised honesty

to him, just as he had to her. "Have you ever heard of

bondage and discipline? Sadomasochism?"


Michael surprised her by nodding almost immediately. "At

school. One of the guys had a father who sent him bootleg

copies of Penthouse and Playboy. The readers letters sections

were full of that stuff."


"Liked those magazines, did you? Well, in their milder forms,

those variations can be a very exciting way of having sex, or

if you prefer, of making love. As long as the participants

really care for one another, there is really nothing very

wrong with acting out those games, and certainly nothing wrong

with having fantasies about them. Instead, if they excite you

and your partner, you should try to enjoy them as you would

any other mutually pleasurable games. If it doesn't hurt

anyone, why not?"


She saw him mulling that over and decided to continue.

"Michael, last night, I probably went too far. My original

goal, as you surmised, was to make the correction so

embarrassing that you'd work all the harder to avoid a

recurrence. Unfortunately, my darker nature got the better of

me and I said and did some things that were over the line.

For that, I am sorry."


"Thank you, Jane, for that. I am okay with that. The dream

did bother me, and I spent a great deal of time today trying

to come to grips with that dream and what it meant. What it

implied about me. I am still not sure I do understand all of

that, but one thing I am surer of today than ever before.

Even in skirts, I still like girls. I still *want* girls."


"Well, if you spend four years as Michelle, you may find that

many little feminine touches are creeping into your mind set.

I expect that you will continue to like and want girls, but

you can expect to be in the company of men as a very

attractive female on a fairly regular basis, and they will

respond to you as they would any pretty girl. Don't be

surprised if you start responding back. It is neither wrong

nor evil, okay?"


Michael considered that and then shrugged. "I am going to

have to do a lot more thinking about that, Jane. At this

point, I cannot even imagine being physically attracted to

another man."


Jane smiled, a strangely gentle smile that Michael had never

seen before. "I know, but then, many of the things you will

face and do are going to require and impose major changes in

your thinking. Just keep your mind open and keep on

thinking." That earned her a smile and nod. Jane wanted to

cheer, but contented herself with a little smile of her own.

"Now, anymore questions?"


"Just a couple. You did say that the soapy vulva thing would

have been more realistic? I mean, you . . . ummmm. . . aren't

like Michelle? You, yourself, I mean." and this was Michelle

asking, and in such an sweetly curious voice that Jane was

momentarily speechless.


Then she burst out laughing. "You . . . you . . ." words

momentarily failed her. "That was the bitchiest, cattiest

thing I have heard in weeks." Then she fought to regain

control. "Well done! And if you *must* know," she said in

measured, aristocratic tones, "The only way a penis is ever

inside *my* panties is when one is attached to a male I

*choose* to invite into them. Does that answer your

impertinent question, Miss Nosy-britches?"


"Yes, Aunt Jane." was the prim response. "Thank you *very*

much. I am sure I won't have *that* bad dream again."


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

22 July - Day 6


Dear Diary


The time-out thing worked well. It helped to meet with Jane

as near equals. She even apologized to me for going to far

last night. Oddly, after the dream last night and the talk

with Jane today, it doesn't seem all that bad. Actually,

thinking about it causes certain male parts of my anatomy

stand up and be noticed. A very uncomfortable experience in

this too-small all-in-one body shaper. Erect cocks are not

meant to be bent that way.


Still, I am glad Aunt Jane saw the problem and cared enough to

try to fix it. Almost makes me believe she meant what she

said about really wanting to help. And it gives me a whole

new perspective on what she calls her "dark side". Aunt Jane

is a very attractive lady, in a mature sort of way. Kind of

like that woman, Joan something or other who was a star on

that old late night soap opera. What was it called? Destiny?

Dynasty? Can't remember. The dorm senior would turn off the

TV whenever we tried to watch it back in seventh grade.


What was it she said? As long as it feels good and doesn't

hurt anyone, eh? Well, I suspect that Aunt Jane is going to

play a role in the dreams of the part of me that remains

Michael for quite a while to come.


On another issue, she understood my need for some exercise,

and will look into it. Her concern is that I not build up too

much muscle mass, so that I can continue to look slim, elegant

and feminine. We are not trying for Cory Everson here. I hope

we can do something. She says she has a friend who is a

dietitian and a fitness instructor who might be able to help

and who knows about Aunt Jane's . . .hobby.


I am tired, and I am going to go to bed. Who knows? I might

dream again. Just in case, tonight I won't wear the bottoms

of my sleep set. The stains from this morning don't seem to

want to come out of the gusset of the ones I tried to clean.


Oh well.


Michelle Nash.


A Losing Season: Chapter 19.


Not much happened for the next few days. Michelle and Beth

spent a great deal of time together with Beth helping impart

what she'd learned over her time with Jane to her friend. Of

course, she'd tried to do that before, but the key difference

was that this time, Michelle had become a willing student.


Neither Jane nor Michelle brought up their 'time out'

discussions. Perhaps just as well, Michelle mused, since

parts of that had been as embarrassing as anything Jane had

done to her in their earlier dealings. Still, she *really*

wanted to burn off this excess energy. Walking back and

forth, up and down the long front hall, wearing progressively

higher heeled shoes (she was up to two and half inches), while

balancing Conan-Doyle on her head was NOT enough exercise.


It still came as something of a surprise when, at dinner two

weeks after Michelle's commitment to the trial period, Jane

said that they had an appointment the next day. "She is a

certified nutritionist and personal trainer, Michelle. Nora,

that is, Nurse Bedford, found her for me. This lady works

with gender dysphoric men who are considering sex reassignment

surgery . . you know what that is?" she asked.


"Is that what they do to guys who want to become women, Aunt

Jane?" Michelle had asked wide eyed with anxiety.


"Close enough for our purposes, Michelle. Anyway, this woman

helps them with diet and exercise programs designed to help

them sculpt their figures and still keep healthy. Evidently

many such people do really stupid things, like starve

themselves to fit into their idealized concept of womanhood.

The result is that they become very ill, lose bone mass, and

sometimes need medical care."


"What will she do to . . .I mean . .for me, Aunt Jane?" was

the somewhat quavering question.


"She will look you over, Michelle, and come up with an initial

program of diet and exercise for you. She will also evaluate

you physically. Whatever we do in this, Michelle - and I am

telling you this as Michael, too - I *insist* that we not

damage your health in the process. If we can't make you over

into the drop-dead gorgeous creature that you wish to present

to your Mother in lieu of her son, well, that is something you

need to know so that you can make an informed decision at the

end of our trial period."


Michelle considered that and finally nodded. "What will we

tell her? About me, I mean?"


"Excellent question, Michelle." Jane said approvingly. "Keep

thinking like that, dear. I think we will play this by ear

for now. I think she will probably believe without being

told, that you are another man thinking about SRS. If she

doesn't ask, we won't tell. If she does ask, I will try and

lead her to the conclusion that you wish to live as femininely

as possible, but won't be making any other permanent changes

in the near future. Later, when we know more about her,

perhaps we will bring her in on the scheme. All right?" she

asked, watching her charge very closely and smiled inwardly as

Michelle finally sighed, and nodded agreement.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

31 July - Day 15


Dear Diary


Well, I met Sonja Bjornson today. Only one word adequately

describes the impact of this woman on the unsuspecting.


Wow.


This is one very big lady. Not unattractive, but BIG. . . and

TALL! Everywhere. VERY big. Overwhelming, even. I am not

used to looking up at ladies, even one as lovely as this

Viking warrior princess. Not that much, anyway. She was

wearing heels, which my now-trained eyes put at about three

inches tall, but then, my own heels were that high, too. She

still topped my own relatively-short-for-a-guy-5 feet 5 inches

by a good five or six inches.


And every part of her is just as big. Not fat, god no - she

is shapely and has a very nice smile to go with long, almost

white-blond hair and stunningly blue eyes. Still, I bet she

is pushing two hundred pounds and is not a tenth of a percent

over the minimum recommended percent body fat for women.


She was very nice and very professional. The first part of

the consultation involved me having to strip.


Naked.


In front of Brunhilda, queen of the Valkyries.


I resisted - she insisted. I still resisted - she still

insisted and finally, Jane ordered it.


I sort of embarrassed myself during the examination because I

had one of what Jane refers to as an "uncontrollable male

physiological response". Sonja's only comment to that was to

say to Jane, "Well, you weren't lying when you said she was

not on hormones, were you?" That made us all laugh and that

helped ease the tension a bit, if not my physiological

response.


She proceeded to measure me all over, in places I have never

been measured before. She took callipers and pinched skin on

my arms, belly, thighs, calves, buttocks and my back. She

asked me what type of physical activity I was used to and I

told her long distance running, tennis and swimming. She

asked when I had gone through puberty and I told her almost

six years ago.


Her only response to that was that I wouldn't need to worry

about a growth spurt so long after the onset of puberty.


Great!


Then she let me dress before she began the interview phase.

She asked what types of things I ate and what I liked to eat.

She approved, mostly, of the diet that Jane had me on, but was

appalled by my preference for that fine French cuisine,

burgers de junk a la Macdonald's. Whereupon, I was told,

quite firmly, that there were sacrifices that must be made to

be beautiful. Jane was listening, too, dammit.


Anyway, Maria is now clucking over the new diet plan, and I

have been given the go ahead for an exercise program that will

not prevent me from accomplishing my goal. It involves some

swimming (breast stroke preferred so as to not build up the

pectorals) power walking to build up the pelvis, a very

special kind of crunch that will tighten the tummy and help

give me a figure, and dance - both aerobic for cardiovascular

fitness and modern dance - for flexibility and grace.


She also recommended that. . "Since she is still. . .

excitable around other women, Ms. Thompson, you might want to

invest in a gaff for her?"


Jane laughed aloud at that, and it was NOT one of her nice

laughs either. I tried to get her to tell me what a gaff was

all the way home, but she'd just start laughing again before

telling me that I'd find out soon enough. That, and the fact

it has something to do with my "male physiological reaction"

does NOT make me happy.


Tomorrow, we go shopping for exercise clothes and bathing

suits. Since I cannot wear the body shaper in a bikini, I

suspect that means one-piece suits. That is fine with me.

One of those women's racing suits that goes up to the throat

is even more better!


Michelle Nash.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

1 August - Day 16


Dear Diary


I know what a gaff is now - the jockstrap from hell, only its

purpose is not to protect me from injury as to protect me from

discovery. It is designed, as Jane so succinctly put it, is

"To give you a nice smooth feminine profile, dear. After all,

you can't very well exercise in petticoats."


My immediate response to *that* was "Thank God!", which

brought out Jane's damned green book. However, now that she

and Maria (it took BOTH of them) have shoe-horned me into this

'ahem' unique item of apparel, I'm not quite so sure if I want

to thank ANYONE.


Basically, it is a belt affair, that forces my dick and balls

between my legs and then pulls them up, hard. My balls have

retreated into the cavity from whence they came, and that HURT

when it happened. Jane assures me they will come back down

where they belong. Eventually.


There is no way I am going to get hard wearing this thing.


Gotta run. Time to go shopping. Oh Joy.


Right.


Michelle Nash.


A Losing Season: Chapter 20. Pain is Good, Coach


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

1 August - Day 16


Dear Diary


I am back from shopping, and if there is any part of this

masquerade that is going to send me screaming into the night,

it is too many more of these "little shopping trips" of

Jane's.


We went to Ms. Franson's place for the swimsuits and we bought

two one piece suits, both with relatively high necklines so

that I can wear the breast inserts I use with regular clothes

(good thing they are plastic and therefore water proof). I am

almost embarrassed to say that even the A-cup bikini tops

bagged on me - so much for bikinis. Jane has that martial

look in her eyes, however, so I don't think the bikini has

faded into the sunset just yet.


That was the easy part. Work out clothes are as much a pain

in the rear as regular clothes. I cannot believe how many

different outfits Jane insisted were absolutely necessary. I

even asked her to come into the dressing room with me and

swear to me that this was not another of her evil little games

and she gave me her word that every single item was required.


I now have six or seven different outfits for aerobics (they

remind me of my old wrestling singlet from junior high school,

only they are even tighter and much more brightly colored)as

well as four or five running outfits - all with matching hair

ribbons. I swear there are even different types of shoes for

different types of aerobics. Finding room for all this stuff

is going to be difficult. I guess some of Michael's stuff

goes back into the attic. Sigh.


It sure was easier for Michael, though . . . pull on a pair of

shorts, the oldest t-shirt he could find, a ratty old pair of

running shoes and then hit the gym. Just getting ready for my

first aerobics class tomorrow is probably going to take at

least three quarters of an hour. Jane said I even need to put

on make up so I will look my best with all the other women.

Which reminds me, we also bought some special cosmetics

designed for working out. It is not supposed to run when I

break into a good sweat. . oops, I mean when I begin to gently

glow.


What was it Linus used to say in Peanuts? Oh yeah.


AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!


Michelle Nash


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

1 August - Day 16


Dear Diary


Small postscript here. I just reread the previous entry and I

realized that I talked about Michael in the second person

throughout. Does that mean I am getting closer to thinking as

Michelle and in the feminine tense? I wonder what that will

mean for me in October if I decide that I can't or don't want

to proceed with the plan? Will I have to work just as hard to

be Michael again? I certainly HOPE not, but neither am I

willing to bet the ranch that I won't.


Michelle Nash


A Losing Season: Chapter 21. Exercise Aftermath


Jane entered her home by way of the garden door at the side of

the house. She'd been meditating in her favorite spot of the

garden, beneath the grape arbor, overlooking the small pond

garden. It was about time for Michelle to return from her

first aerobics class, and Jane wanted to be there in case

anything had gone wrong. She'd really wanted to go along but

both Sonja and Michelle had rejected that idea. A non-

participant watching over one particular student simply drew

too much attention. And, unlike Michelle, Jane had *no*

interest in participating in such an exercise in masochism as

a step aerobics class.


The first thing she heard was laughter, then an outraged voice

raised in furious, if somewhat breathless denial. She located

the sound as coming from the front parlor and slipped quietly

to the room door.


"Dammit Beth!" came the out-of-breath voice. "It is not

funny!"


The answering chuckle Jane heard was much more "David" than

"Beth". Actually that was a good sign. David was sensitive

enough to the situation and to its dangers that he would not

be reacting this way if Michelle's problem was truly serious.

In that case, she thought, I'll just listen in for a bit. She

pulled out her little green book, carefully documented the

"Dammit", and then settled down for a little productive

eavesdropping.


"That woman Sonja is a sadist, I tell you. She damn near

killed me in the first half hour and that was only the warmup.

I thought I was in shape, but I guess all of this time spent

being dainty for Jane must have done me in."


Another peal of laughter. "And what did you call it?

Jiggling? Tell me, Michelle, did you get to enjoy watching

the other women jiggle?"


A different laugh answered that. Jane was pleased to note that

Michelle had still managed to laugh in her feminine voice.

She'd forgive the "damn near" as a reward. "Heck, Beth, after

the first fifteen minutes, it was all I could do to keep up

without tripping over my own feet."


"Damn, I wish I could have seen that." Beth laughed heartily.


"Well, sweetie," and Jane heard that sly, catty voice that

Michelle had picked up somewhere and held her breath. "Jane

did buy me two gaffs, and I do have so many outfits, I am

*sure* that at least one of them could fit you. I would be

more than happy to take you with me tomorrow, then you could

see it all, first hand. Besides, darling, it would do you

good - a girl does need to keep her figure."


"Bite me, Michelle." was Beth's sharp retort.


"No need to be crude, darling. But in that case, I'll just

eat your desert tonight, so you won't be tempted."


Deciding enough was enough, Jane walked into the room.

Michelle was sprawled over the fainting couch looking very

much like she *had* fainted. The pastel patterned workout

suit was dark with perspiration, and the ponytail she had

worked her wig into was looking very frazzled.


"Aunt Jane!" she yelped as she jumped into a more lady like

position.


"Michelle, Beth." she calmly acknowledged the pair. "And what,

pray tell, was the cause of all that unseemly laughter?"


Beth swallowed, and looked sheepishly at Michelle who just

shrugged. "Beth was just teasing me a little about the

aerobics class, Aunt Jane."


"Did it go well?"


"Not as well as I had hoped; not as badly as it could have

gone. You did not tell me that Sonja herself taught that

class. She is an animal!"


"I believe I heard you use the word 'sadist' earlier."

Michelle flushed bright red at being caught. "Too tough for

you, Michelle?" she challenged deliberately.


She fought a grin as the girl/boy's spine snapped straight,

her shoulders went back and her stomach sucked in. "No, Aunt

Jane, she's not. Besides, if she leads the class, she knows I

am in it and I expect she will tell me when an exercise is not

appropriate for me."


"I am glad you realize that, Michelle. In fact, as I

understand it from Sonja, there are at least four more of her

special students in that class. She told me about that one

because she tailors it for men who are working at maintaining

feminine figures through exercise."


Michelle thought about that bit of news, and recalled one

particular woman at the class - a tall, slender redhead - who

kept looking over at her throughout the class. At the time,

Michelle had thought it was just because she was new to the

class, but now. . . Well, if that redhead was a male, he was

very, very good at the role. Maybe Michelle should make a

point of watching her a bit more closely next time. She must

might learn something useful.


"Beth?" Jane's voice broke into Michelle's revery. "Please go

out and weed the flower beds around the grape arbor before

dinner."


"All right, Jane. See you at dinner, Michelle. If you aren't

too stiff to make it back down the stairs."


Michelle threw a pillow at Beth's retreating back, for which

she earned a scowl from Jane. "Michelle, I was listening in

on your conversation with Beth before I entered the room."

Michelle's face fell as she recalled a few curses that would

now have to go into her diary. Jane smiled her dangerous

smile that still chilled Michelle's blood. "Calm down." she

ordered. "For the most part, you did quite well. David broke

character, but you did not. Yes, I heard the "Dammit's", but

you kept your feminine tones throughout. Now, why do you

think I am bringing this up?"


Michelle thought about it for a long moment and then sighed.

"Because there is never going to be a time when I am not on

stage?"


Nodding her approval, Jane continued. "As long as you are

dressed, you need to stay in role. You never know who is

going to be coming around the corner, or who will be listening

just outside of your field of vision. If you are going to

pull this off, you must *be* Michelle whenever you are

*dressed* as Michelle. A slip up like Beth just made, in the

wrong place or at the wrong time, and it is all over. When

you were here for my regular program, I very carefully

selected where you were seen and who was in a position to see

you if your cover was broken."


Jane paused to let that sink in. "But I can no longer do that

for you, Michelle, because you are going to have to live a

normal life, at least normal for a young woman, and go places

that are not preselected for your safety in the event you slip

up. You will have to do all that, my dear, and the only way

you can hope to pull it off without being discovered is not to

let Michael slip past Michelle's guard. You cannot let down,

even here at home because if you get sloppy here, with Beth

for instance, you might forget and get sloppy at the mall in

response to the same type of stimuli from Beth. Do you

understand?"


She watched as the girl mentally chewed on that before nodding

slowly. "Yes, Aunt Jane, I do understand. It is going to be

very difficult, though. I am just beginning to understand how

difficult."


"Still game, kid?" Jane asked cockily.


"Yes, Aunt Jane. I am still game." Michelle answered

demurely. "And thank you for this lesson. I had not

considered things quite that way."


Slowly, painfully the girl rose to her feet to leave. Her

obvious discomfort made Jane wince in empathy for her.

"Please excuse me, Aunt Jane. I am going to go soak in a hot

tub so that I don't get any stiffer. No way am I going to let

Beth have the last laugh on this."


Jane managed to hold her own laughter until she heard

Michelle's bedroom door close behind her.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

5 August - Day 20


Dear Diary


Jane has asked me if I would consider working with her circle

of confederates on this project. As Jane pointed out, Caro,

Sandy and Mrs. Franson are really the experts in their part of

the game, and Jane has always relied on them for the complex

stuff. Maria is pretty good at the day to day makeup and

dress up, but when Jane wants something special, like when she

wants a boy to pass in close quarters, she gets out the big

guns.


She went so far as to hint, and not very darned subtly, that

since she is not going to be taking on any of her "special

students" while she is supervising me, the least I could do

was let her "dear friends in on the fun."


Yeah, Right! Like being nice to that pack of . . . .I don't

even want to think of a word for them because it might slip

out. I am just a too close to the magic 100 curses again.

Anyway, to state it elegantly and with proper feminine

restraint, I do not believe that the pleasure of those

upstanding members of Jane's acquaintance stands very highly

on my list of personal priorities.


On the other hand, I guess I will probably need the big guns

to help pull this off. Which means I am eventually going to

agree to this proposal of Jane's, but I can't say I much like

the idea.


I wonder how they will really feel about working with me, now

that I think about it. Since the start of the trial period,

my relations with them all have been a bit strained. Mrs.

Franson was very reserved with me the two times I have been in

her store. As for Caro and Sandy, I just don't know. Sandy

was just so evil to me before and she was still pretty rough

the other day when I went in for my first voluntary treatment.

Caro was better, but she was very wary around me, like she was

afraid something was going to go badly wrong any second.


That is probably it. They are afraid because of the suicide

attempt. They don't want to be around if I lose it again.

Heck, they might even be feeling somewhat responsible and

guilty about it. Plus, they have to be worrying for

themselves about the potential repercussions for them and

their shops if word got out about: A. what they were doing and

B. that one of the boys attempted to kill himself after one of

their sessions.


Its odd that I am writing about that . . .event now. Odder

still, it *feels* like I am writing about someone else or

writing ancient history. I can't even imagine doing what I

most assuredly tried to do. I can't seem to remember what I

was feeling or what I was thinking then, either. All I can

see in my minds eye is like something out of a dream - out of

focus and indistinct.


I am seeing a therapist in Providence now, twice a week. Eric

referred me to her. She, like Sonja, works with a lot of

gender dysphoric people. I don't think that is what I am. I

am not confused about who and what I am. I am a male who is

working to perfect a disguise as a female to achieve a

distinct and specific purpose.


Still, Dr. Spinelli understands the conflicts I feel, and she

seems to be able to get to the heart of things that bother me

a whole lot quicker than I can on my own. She hasn't been at

all judgmental about my reasons for doing this, either. She

sure does ask a lot of questions, though. Problem is, I don't

much care for a lot of the answers. Well, if what I do with

my Mother is wrong and a mistake, I am just going to have to

learn to live with it.


Well, I guess I will go tell Jane to bring on the Committee on

the Feminine Arts. Of course, if Sandy gets too nasty, we can

always get into a cat fight now that I am not quite so

terrified of Jane. Heck, if we get into a hair pulling

contest, I will win that one hands down. Mine's still too

short to pull and the wig will just come off in her hands.


Michelle Nash.


A Losing Season: Chapter 22. The Committee


"More tea, Carolyn, or perhaps another cake?" Michelle asked

as she reached for the elegant Limoges tea pot on the tray in

front of her. She was in the front parlor of Jane's house,

seated in an antique, straight backed chair. She was under

the microscope, knew it, and strangely enough, was beginning

to enjoy it.


"No, thank you, Michelle. I am fine for now." said Carolyn.

She, along with Sandy, Jane and Brenda Franson were seated

across from Michelle on the large sofa and love seat.

Michelle had spent the last thirty minutes acting as hostess

for this small tea party, as Jane explained the purpose of the

meeting and what she proposed for them to do for her ward.


Brenda set down her cup and looked first at Jane, and then at

Michelle. "Well, that is a remarkable story, Jane. As to

what you want us to do, well, I am not sure about that. I

have some concerns about this undertaking and I think I need

to talk to you privately about those."


Before Jane could respond, Michelle interposed herself into

the conversation. "You are worried, Ms. Franson, about me . .

.about the fact that I tried to kill myself." she said flatly.

It was not really a question, but Michelle got her answer when

the woman went white and looked away. "It is something I am

trying to face myself. In all honesty, I don't know what to

tell you, except that I am getting professional help in that

arena, and that my therapist does not think I am at risk. If

you like, I will call her and tell her to discuss my case with

you openly, the same as she does with Aunt Jane."


Brenda stared at the person her mind told her was a seventeen

year old boy, but whom every sense told her was a beautiful,

elegantly turned out and poised young lady. Finally, she

spoke. "If you don't mind, Michelle, I would still like to

talk to your Aunt, but I will say that your offer has relieved

me somewhat."


Michelle nodded, smiling her understanding.


"Well, I for one, don't see the big deal, Jane. Aside from

playing such a dirty trick on another woman, getting this one

to pass that way shouldn't be any trouble at all as long as

she doesn't hit a growth spurt. I told you I thought she was

the prettiest, most passable sissy you ever brought in to the

shop."


"*Not* a sissy, Sandra." was Jane's quelling response. "We

are going far beyond the simple disguises that were enough

when the goal was to tease and torment an overblown adolescent

male ego. Michelle is going to become a female impersonator

who can pass in any company, any situation."


A lascivious smile crossed Sandy's lips and she slanted a

thoroughly mean look at Michelle. "*Any* situation, Jane? I

know some guys who. ."


"Sandra!" Jane snapped. "If you cannot or will not help with

this then you may leave. We are here to help. I asked you

here because you are the best at what you do, and because we

might have gone too far and contributed to what Michelle went

through that night. Do you want to help or not?"


Sandy looked disappointed at the no-nonsense tone of Jane's

rebuff, but finally agreed. "Although I cannot promise not to

forget and slip in a little jab every now and then. I'm gonna

know who you are under all the satin and lace, and my teasing

is just something I've always done." She sighed.


Michelle thought about that and nodded. "I can handle that,

Sandy."


Jane spoke up. "As long as they *are* only slip ups and only

every now and then, Sandra. Too many, too often and we will

have to reconsider the project. Now, can Michelle count on

you?"


"All right, count me in. Just smack me along side my head if

I get out line, Chellie."


Eyebrows lifting in surprise at the nickname, Michelle

grinned. "Why I would absolutely *love* to, Sandy." and then

her voice slipped in the sly tones she had learned by

mimicking Jane at her sweetest and most insincere. "Almost

makes me wish you do slip up every now and then."


All of the women gawked at the femininely garbed young man.

Caro almost choked on a swallow of hot tea. Sandy, however,

burst out laughing. "Well, I guess that shows me, girl. I

think I will be even more careful around you now than I would

have after Jane's threats."


"Oh, don't bother to go to any trouble on my account, Sandy."

Michelle responded sweetly.


"Well." Caro interjected, trying to regain her composure. "I

am in, too. And I have a suggestion. I think Michelle should

become a regular at my Wednesday classes for the local girls

on grooming and cosmetics." Michelle's frown as she recalled

her last experience with that little gathering. Regardless of

the fact that she herself had been thinking this might be a

good idea, returning to a situation that had been so. . .

frightening was more than a bit daunting. Still, she settled

herself to listen with an open mind and said nothing. She just

kept her full attention focused on Carolyn.


"Well, I think it would have several positive effects. First

of all, although you have learned that last lesson very well,

that particular style is not always appropriate. You need to

know how to tone it down for looking professionally competent,

or how to lay it on without looking cheap when you are going

out on a date or to a party."


Now it was Michelle's turn to gawk. "Date?" her voice rose an

octave. "Party? Who said anything about dating and

parties?!?"


"Males are a very big part of any near-adult female's life,

Michelle. If you avoid them, that will be noticed. You won't

be cloistered in Jane's house any more; taken out only on

specific excursions that are carefully planned to help you

remain undetected as a cross dressed male. You will, as I

understand it, be learning to be a lady, a woman. That means

functioning on your own, among other people who are not in on

the game. And people *will* notice you. As Sandy tried to

say, you make a very attractive girl and I suspect you will be

beautiful before we are done. If you don't seem to do the

things that girls your age do, it will start gossip. The

kindest of which would be that you are repressed and frigid.

They might even decide that you and Jane have a same sex

relationship and that could make life very difficult,

particularly if someone calls in social services since you are

still a minor."


Jane nodded. "Girls do tend to make friends with other girls,

and girls date boys, Michelle. Men are something you need to

learn to deal with if you are going to present yourself to

your Mother. When David leaves, we can have him come back as

himself by times to give you an "older man" boyfriend so that

you don't have to get *too* intimate with the boys you date.

You can always claim you are in a committed relationship.


Caro nodded. "That works. One thing we need to deal with is

why our young miss is not in school when we get into the

fall."


"I have been thinking about that, Carolyn." Michelle said

quietly. "I have an idea that should explain both that as

well as why I wear wigs, in case I am ever seen without one

until my hair grows back. Suppose I was ill before I came

here. I don't know, some type of parasite that required a

treatment like the chemotherapy they use for cancer. Right

now, I am on a carefully managed program of diet and exercise

to help slowly get my stamina back, but it looks like I will

return to school after Christmas. That way, it can be

Michelle leaving for boarding school so Michael can come back,

or Michelle going to school here."


"That will work." Jane said, a touch of admiration in her

voice. "And I can make the cover story even better. I know a

couple of doctors and someone in social services who will help

us with such documentation. I have had to do something like

this in the past to keep my girls out of the truant officer's

clutches. And since I am a certified teacher, we can home

school you during the remainder of your "recovery"."


Everyone seemed pleased with that solution, although Michelle

remained a little dubious about the dating-boys thing. Still,

she had to agree with Caro's and Jane's rationale, as much as

she would have liked to be able to punch holes in their

arguments.


Defeated, Michelle shrugged and forced a smile on to her face.

"Guess I will see you Wednesday afternoon, Caro."


A Losing Season: Chapter 23. Making Up with Caro and Sandy


Michelle hesitated outside the door to Marisha Chalet. The

odors of shampoo, hair coloring and hair dressing assailed her

nostrils. It was not a pleasant smell and it brought back

even less pleasant memories.


Michael really wondered if he really wanted to try to pass in

the company of a gaggle of real girls. Michelle cursed softly

under her breath. This was the first time in weeks that she

had slipped up, even in her mind, and thought of herself as

Michael, or in the masculine tense. It probably had a lot to

do with knowing that all the girls in there have been girls

since birth, while Michelle had not. Unconsciously, she was

comparing herself to them and finding herself lacking in some

way - hence the backslide in self imaging. He'd. . . .dammit,

*she'd* have to watch that in the future - particularly here.


And she had decided it *was* important to come here, although

her reasons were not precisely those given by Jane and Caro.

Michelle needed to observe girls her own age so that she could

learn to act more them. On careful reflection, she'd come to

the conclusion that her Michelle persona might be too mature

for her age, given that Jane was her principal feminine role

model. That was certainly all right for tea parties and

formal events, but not for being out and about in less

structured situations.


A gentle hand came down on Michelle's shoulder making her jump

away, ready to scream. "Easy, Michelle." came the quiet voice

of Carolyn. "I saw you standing outside as I was returning

from my lunch." She guided the girl away from the door and

walked her down the street a few blocks. "Having second

thoughts?" she asked kindly.


"Try third, fourth and fifth, Carolyn." Michelle answered with

a self deprecating laugh. "I did not think it would be so

hard, but I keep thinking that if anyone is going to see

through my masquerade, it is likely to be another girl."


"That's probably true, but I think I can help there. Last

time I put you in the spotlight. Of course, before I did that

to you, I made very sure you were looking very feminine *and*

feeling very submissive. You were so terrified and

circumspect that was never any real threat of exposure. I

won't be putting in the spotlight today."


"Thank god!"


Carolyn laughed. "I will have to tell Jane about that little

outburst for your green book, darling. Now, what we'll do is

let you just be in the class, around the edges. You won't

have their attention focused on you. You'll be able to get

used to them and they will get used to thinking of you as a

girl. Once they've accepted that mental image of you, you

will be able to take a more active role . . . . . again." she

added with a wicked twinkle in her eyes.


Shaking her head, Michelle refused to rise to the bait.

"Sounds like a plan, Caro." she answered with a relieved sigh.


"Ready, now?" the kindness was back in Caro's voice and that

was what decided Michelle as much or more than her other

arguments. She nodded, her eyes closed, making Carolyn

chuckle. "Okay, c'mon. They really are a good bunch."


Michelle fervently hoped so as she let the older woman lead

her into the shop.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 19 - Day 34


Dear Diary


Well, I have survived my first *voluntary* class on feminine

grooming at the Chalet. It was . . . okay. I guess.

Actually, what it was . . . was damned uncomfortable. For a

variety of reasons.


The first is the most obvious. Regardless of Caro's help and

comments to the contrary, I was still certain that I'd be

unmasked at some point during the afternoon. That does not

tend to make one feel very serene.


The second reason is that Caro was not quite square with me

when she talked me into the shop. You see, while she did in

fact let me sit in the background during the demonstration

phase, she neglected to tell me that she had added a practice

session. So I got to make up another girl after she made me

up. Which means that I spent the better part of an hour in

very close quarters with Anna, a very striking girl of Italian

descent. And the lovely Anna was looking at me, practically

through a microscope, trying to find the slightest of

imperfections. I suspect that since she was concentrating so

closely at my face, she did not notice the *key* imperfection.


Which is the third reason. These are all very pretty girls,

and the part of Michelle that is definitely Michael wants to

date (among other less gentlemanly behaviors) them.


sigh. . .I guess this means wearing a gaff to Wednesday make

up class. Ouch.


Still, on the bright side, once we got to the show-and-tell

portion of Caro's session, Anna and Michelle and the rest of

the group had all become friends. We got to laugh with each

other as Caro pointed out our little failures and helped us

fix them. The other girls loosened up when they saw Anna take

to me. I think that, up until then, they thought I was more

than a bit snooty because of the way I did not chat or stick

around after that first time when Caro used me for a

demonstration dummy.


Actually, I did quite well on Anna. Caro only pointed out a

couple of minor things that needed to be fixed. I don't think

that it will be quite that easy to put on myself, however.

But I will practice and I will master this, too.


I wonder, though, if that was the truth or if Carolyn had

another motivation.


You are sounding suspicious and paranoid, again, Ms. Nash.


Yup. I am.


Michelle Nash


~------------~


"You're kidding me, Carolyn. Tell me you did not really do

that." Jane said into the phone, a gleeful smile on her face.


"I most assuredly did, Jane. There was absolutely no way she

was going to be read in this group, so I decided to help her

get past this shyness around other girls. Thought the poor

dear was going to jump out of her panties or make a mad dash

to the door when I told them to split up into twosomes and

practice this style on each other."


"I don't doubt it for a minute. How did you keep Michelle

from bolting?"


A smug chuckle came across the line. "Paired her off with the

prettiest girl in the class. Michelle was quite enamored of

her, too. I think she got uncomfortably excited by having

Anna so close and fussing over her."


"Any ramifications? Did she give you hell afterwards?"


"No, not really. I think she was still too smitten by Anna to

be very angry or upset with me. And she did hang around the

shop for a few minutes after everyone else had left.

Personally, I think she was dealing with some unsightly

swelling and had to wait for it to go down."


"Poor Michelle." Jane chuckled. "So, besides your little

victory over her shy reticence, how did Michelle do in the

class?"


"Very well. Surprisingly well, in fact. She has a knack for

being able to physically reproduce precisely almost any

technique once she has seen it done, so she got the basics

down quickly. She also has an unusually good eye for color

and made some substitutions more suitable to Anna's skin tones

than the ones I had used on the girl I demonstrated on. And

she did not even ask if she should."


"A natural, eh?"


"Well, I don't think we will have to show her how to do

anything more than once. Jane, I have to run. See you

later, okay?"


"Bye, Carolyn, and thanks."


~--------------~


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 21 - Day 36


Dear Diary


I just get my pulse rate back to normal after Caro's little

stunt of putting me nose to nose with the lovely Anna, and now

this.


Anna just called. Seems she is having a party tomorrow night

at her parents house, and she wanted to know if I could come

on such short notice. Sort of a last fling before school

reopens. She even tried to entice me by promising that some of

the best looking guys in the area would be attending.


Joy, oh Joy.


I didn't think I could say no, but I did dutifully ask Aunt

Jane hoping for assistance from that corner. Of course, she

let me down and told me to have a "wonderful time".


Joy, oh Joy, again.


Well, fortunately, Anna's parents will be home, which means

that things should not get out of hand. Ought to be a safe

first introduction.


Oh, and this reminded Jane that I was supposed to be getting

dance lessons. So next week, I am enrolled at a dance studio

downtown to learn ballroom style dancing. Cripes, I don't

know how to dance like a guy leading the girl, and now I am

supposed to learn to dance the female part.


This has not been one of my better days. The one bright side

is that I don't need to go shopping. I already have a very

nice party dress that will work just fine.


I wish I had thought to ask if Beth could come, but it is too

late now. Besides, she probably would not want to go anymore

than I do, and Jane would side with her on this. Jane has

really eased up on Beth since the incident and the acceptance

letter. I am not looking forward to being here alone with

Jane, either.


Darn.


Michelle Nash


~------------~


Jane stood in the front foyer, all but tapping her toe in

impatience. Where *was* the girl, she fumed silently. They

were going to be late getting her to this party.


And Jane was determined that Michelle was going to attend.

She needed interaction with people her own age. More than

that, she needed to learn how to deal with young men her own

age if they had any prayer of achieving their aims. It would

not be a much of a problem except for one small point. As

Sandy had said, Michelle was the prettiest student she had

ever had. Although she might wish to deny it, the girl was,

quite literally, a head turner, and she was going to attract

boys. This party, particularly since it was going to be

tightly chaperoned (Jane had called to check), was a

relatively safe first step.


Another check at her watch and Jane was striding up the

stairs. She came to Michelle's room and was about to knock

when she noticed the door was open. Upon entering, she saw no

sign of her ward, other than the fact that the light summer

weight party dress was still hanging on the door of the

armoire. A quick check of the hallway revealed a light

peaking out from under the bathroom door. As Jane approached

the door, she heard a gagging, retching noise coming from the

bathroom.


Jane had learned early in her career of reforming young men

that locks on the doors of her students' rooms and bathrooms

were a nuisance. Particularly when one of the little dears

would lock themselves inside and refuse to come out after or

before one of Jane's little scenarios. She could always get

in, of course, but that often required tools and time. The

easiest solution had been to reverse the doorknobs, so that

the rooms locked from the outside, but not from the inside.

This had the additional benefit of keeping a recalcitrant

sissy where Jane put him until Jane was ready to deal with

him.


Although Jane had given Michelle back the privacy of her own

room, she had neglected to do the same with the bathroom she

shared with Beth. Another bout of retching noises had Jane

opening the door and rushing in. There was Michelle,

outfitted in her party lingerie, kneeling in front of the

toilet trying to vomit. "Trying" being the operative word

because it was patently obvious her stomach was empty and she

was suffering from a bad case of dry heaves.


The spasms passed and Michelle's body relaxed. She sat back

on her heels and then realized she was not alone. "Oh, no!"

she moaned. "On top of everything else, I have to deal with

knowing you saw me like this."


Without responding, Jane filled a glass with water and handed

it to her. Michelle started to rise, but Jane stopped her.

"Stay there a minute. Rinse your mouth and then sip the water

slowly. Even if it doesn't stay down, it will give your poor

stomach something to send up."


Cautiously, Michelle did as Jane had bid and tried to rinse

the foul taste out of her mouth. It took almost half the

glass before she was willing to try a tentative sip. "Thank

you, Aunt Jane." she said after that first sip had made it all

the way to her stomach without bouncing.


Jane settled on the edge of the bathtub and reached out a hand

to gently stroke her ward's hair. The girl had not even

gotten her wig on yet, Jane mused. It must be worse than I

thought. Michelle sighed and leaned into the soothing caress.


"Nerves, dear?" Jane asked finally. "Butterflies in your

tummy?"


"More like B2 Stealth Bombers, Aunt Jane, only they're not

being very stealthy."


Grinning at that, Jane tousled the soft fuzz on Michelle's

head. "Well, if you can make a joke, you are feeling a bit

better. Time for another little time out, Michelle. Meet me

in your room as soon as you collect yourself."


Her ward arrived moments after Jane had seated herself on the

bedroom chair. She motioned her over to the bed. "All right,

Michael." Jane began. "Is it the party itself, the danger of

discovery, or the danger that you might not be discovered and

have to deal with horny teenaged males as a lovely teenaged

female that has you trying to heave your intestines into my

toilet bowl?"


"All three, Aunt Jane, but mostly the third. This is very

different than anything I have done since I came here. There

won't be anyone there to help me. I will be alone at that

party. Heck, even at the makeup class the other day, Caro was

there to make sure I didn't foul up too badly. As for the

last two reasons, well, those are pretty obvious. I just

don't know what I'd do if some guy got fresh with me. My

inclinations are to knock his head off, but that would be out

of character for Michelle."


As she had thought, Jane mused, but it was obviously much

worse than she had thought it would be. Maybe it was too

much, too quickly. How long had Michael actually been giving

his best effort towards being Michelle. . . Just over a month,

actually. Of course she'd be a bit anxious. "All right,

Michael. We can do a couple of things. The first is that you

don't go to the party. I will call Anna's mother and tell her

that you are ill - unable to keep anything down - and I am

keeping you home. That has the advantage of almost being the

truth."


"Okay," Michelle murmured, "What is my other option?"


"You go to the party, of course." Michelle started looking a

little green again, so Jane hurried on. "Look, you don't have

to do anything at the party other than make a little small

talk. If you don't want to dance, beg off. Act shy and

uncertain. Tell Anna you are having cramps and don't want to

dance. That will be a non-confrontational way to avoid that

aspect of the party. Make sure you are always with several

other people so no boy can get to you one on one. Go home

early. I can be back there at eleven. Blame me. Tell them I

have you on a curfew because I don't want to be out driving

late."


She watched Michael consider all these things. "Okay,

obviously you want me to go. What would I gain if I went and

avoided the guys the way you say?"


"I did not say avoid them, dear. I said avoid being alone,

one on one, with any of them. As to what you'd gain? Maybe

some friends. And you could watch the other girls there deal

with the boys. Maybe find some strategies that you could

borrow to help you deal with them. So, Michael, what do you

want to do?"


"I want to pull the covers over my head and make it all go

away, Jane." came the reply in Michael's voice. "But," and now

it was Michelle speaking, "what I am *going* to do is get

dressed and go to the party."


Smiling, Jane rose as Michelle did. "Good girl. I will wait

for you downstairs." and then her face became stern. "And

*don't* dawdle. We are already late."


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 22 - Day 37


Dear Diary


Well, I don't feel like singing "I could have danced all

night" like that woman in the musical, but I have survived my

first party as a girl.


Anna was all solicitude when I hinted that I was in a very

feminine condition and did not know if it was wise to go

bouncing around on the dance floor. I don't know what she

said, but that was sufficient to keep all but the densest of

the male set from pestering me for dances.


Actually, once I had been there for about an hour, I figured

out that no one was going to see me as anything other than

"one of the girls". After that, I was able to relax and even

began to enjoy myself. I liked chatting with the girls I had

met Wednesday at Caro's. Most of them are pretty nice people

although a couple of them seemed to want my blood. I didn't

know what I had done, so I asked Anna. Turns out neither of

them currently have a steady guy, but saw the guys they wanted

giving me the eye. God, I never even noticed, but Anna

thought that the boys had been pretty obvious in their

attentions.


I think that is one of the things I learned tonight. Girls

are much more sensitive to what is happening in the periphery

about them. Guys are more direct and focused, and tend to see

what is directly in front of their faces. Whereas women, or at

least these women, just soak up information from all around

them. I don't know if I can learn to do that effectively as

the real girls do, but I am going to make an effort to see

more than just what is right in front of me.


As Jane had suggested, I watched the other girls handle the

guys. Most of it I have been on the receiving end of, but

never recognized before. The half smiling, gentle retreating

brush off, the "aren't we friends?" deflection all the way up

to the "looking down my nose at something yucky stuck to the

sole of my shoe" disdainful departure. I saw them done to

great effect, but somehow, I don't think doing them myself

will be quite as easy as a couple of the girls made them seem.


I also met a guy - his name is Dennis. He's about six feet

tall, and athletically built with black hair and grey eyes.

Yeah, I know what I said to Jane, and I meant it. Its just

that this guy sort of snuck up on me. He never pressed, and

he always let me move off when the group we were in dwindled

to the pair of us. It did not help at all that he was funny

and was able to make me laugh. Before the night was out, I

was happily chatting with him and never even realized we were

alone on the couch.


When it came time to go home, he asked if he could call on me

at Aunt Jane's, which caught me completely by surprise. What

the heck could I say? In a short lived burst of rationality,

I told him I would need Aunt Jane's permission and he should

call me first, so I could ask her. He *promised* that I'd

hear from him.


Then, he took my hand in his and *kissed* it. I got all

flustered and basically *ran* out to where Jane had the car

waiting for me.


Dammit, I promised myself that I'd be honest in this damn fool

diary if nowhere else in this crazy life of mine, so . . . .


My hand tingled when he kissed it. Hell, *I* tingled - I even

started getting hard, for heavens sake. I *don't* like this.

Not one little bit do I like this.


And to make matters worse, Anna called me today to

congratulate me on hooking the guy most of the other girls

wanted for themselves. Evidently, good ole Denny has not been

very easy to land, but he is very good at nibbling at the bait

without getting caught on the hook.


Great. Just what I need - a guy, that every other girl wants.

Maybe I need to practice those "make the guy go away"

maneuvers I saw last night? Wonder what Anna will say if I

just toss him back into the sea, or just cut the line and let

him swim off?


Michelle Nash


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 25 - Day 40


Dear Diary


Well, Jane was as good as her word. Dance classes started

today - two evenings a week - Tuesdays and Thursdays.


And guess who else is in my class? You got it - Dennis. He's

also my practice partner, although I cannot figure out quite

how he managed that. So now, I spend about 2 hours twice a

week up close and personal to him.


Fortunately, when you are simultaneously trying to count and

remember where to put your feet without falling down, you can

ignore other things. What will happen if I ever actually

start getting good at this stuff is another matter.


He kissed my hand again at the end of class. Same reactions

as when he did it to me at the party. I had hoped that first

time had only been a one time thing because the sensations was

completely new to me and because he'd caught me unawares.


Nope. Definitely not one time only.


And I am scared to death.


Michelle Nash


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 26 - Day 41


Dear Diary


I went to make up class today and saw Anna. While we were

chatting, she asked how things were going with Dennis. I

shrugged and told her that I wasn't trying to push anything,

but had been surprised when he'd been in the same dance class

as me.


Anna had burst out laughing at that. It took me several

minutes to calm her down enough to find out what was so funny.

Then she told me that Denny's mother *owns* that dance studio,

and the last thing he needs is dancing lessons.


It does not feel quite that funny to me. In fact, while I am

not sure quite what I feel, it definitely is not amusement.


I am all jumbled up inside. Oddly, a part of me is rather

flattered that he would pursue me quite like that. Another,

larger part, however, feels something like what the fox must

feel like during the bugler sounds assembly for the hunters

and hounds.


What next?


Michelle Nash.



A Losing Season: Chapter 24. Fond Farewell


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 28 - Day 43


Dear Diary


Well, tomorrow we drive to Providence to put David on the

plane for Illinois. God only knows why, but he's decided he

wants to go to the University of Illinois at Urbana. I know

this is right for Beth/David, but I am going to miss him.


Sandy just left. She undid most of David's "beth-i-ness" - at

least everything that can be undone. It was easier and more

effective *this* time since Jane hasn't made him get a

permanent since before. . .well, since before he left that

earlier time. Anyway, most of the curl came out when Sandy

cut his hair this time. It seemed very strange looking across

the dining table and seeing this male stranger with the shadow

of Beth's face. My first instinct is to call him Beth, and I

know that I have to school myself to stop that. Particularly

anytime in the future if and when we are around anyone who

knows or knew Beth.


Since David does not have any family to speak of, he's asked

if he can come visit here at Jane's home for holidays and

such. Jane said that since she wasn't taking in any new

students for the foreseeable future, she'd love to have him

come visit. Then she added that, perhaps, I could use David

as my "away at college boyfriend" for after the New Year when

I go back to school, assuming that I do that as Michelle.

Having a college age boy friend may help deflect a lot of the

unwanted male interest.


Unfortunately, I don't think that ploy is going to discourage

Dennis. He hugged me today before he kissed my hand again.


I *don't* want to think about that now. I am too busy being

sad about losing Beth.


Before he goes, there is something I have to do, something I

should have done a long time ago.


Michelle Nash


~-------------~


No one in the house slept well that night. David was excited

about starting his new life and going to school. Jane,

Michelle and Maria contemplated the loss of someone who had

become to Jane and Maria more than just another student, and

to Michelle the sister neither she nor Michael ever had.


They were all up before dawn since David's flight departed

Providence at seven am. Breakfast was a somber affair with

none of them having very much to say. The sun's first weak

rays were peaking over the horizon as they got into the

Lincoln for the trip to the airport.


The paperwork at the check-in desk went without problem, and

soon they were in the waiting area of David's departure gate.


"Damn, David, but I am going to miss you." Michelle said when

the call came for his flight to board.


"I am going to miss you, too. You have my new address,

Michelle, and I will call you just as soon as I have a phone

number so you can reach me that way, too."


Michelle reached out to take his right hand in hers. "David?"

she said, her voice rough and shaky.


"Yes, Michelle?"


"Thank you for saving my life all those weeks ago." Michelle's

grip on his hand tightened spasmodically. "I know I'd be dead

if you had not come in there and fought me for my life. And

thank you for coming back when you had every reason to run as

far from me as you could get."


"I'm . . I'm glad I was there in time, Michelle." David choked

out against the emotions welling up in him.


The two young people stood transfixed, their hands together,

their eyes locked. This moment would almost have been funny,

Jane thought, if it wasn't so sad. If they had both been here

as males, they could have shaken hands, thumped each other

heartily on the back, perhaps even hugged. If they had both

been here as females, they would have hugged, and maybe shared

a kiss on the cheek. But this situation was neither of

those, and they did not seem to know how to get past the

gender roles they were both fighting against.


Suddenly, Michelle shuddered. "Oh, Hell!" she growled and

moved in to wrap her arms around David and hug him fiercely.

David's arms came around Michelle and the two friends held one

another until Jane had to intervene.


"David," she said, putting a hand on each young person.

"They're almost done loading the plane." Reluctantly, David

and Michelle broke apart. David turned and went into Jane's

arms for a hug and a quick, awkward kiss. For all the

progress they had made in the past month and a half, Jane

still had trouble showing affection to one of her students,

and just now, she deeply regretted that.


"Thank you, Jane, for everything. I love you." David said

through his tears. Embarrassed, he turned to the gate, only

to almost run over Michelle.


Michelle went up on her toes to whisper in her friend's ear.

"Be safe, David/Beth. I will miss you, big sister." and then

planted a kiss of her own on his cheek.


"I have to go." was all David could get out.


Michelle and Jane watched in silence until the plane with

David disappeared into the western skies. "Ready to leave,

now?" Jane asked.


Michelle dug about in her purse and pulled out a pair of

tissues. She handed one to Jane. "I guess, Aunt Jane,

although if I look as raccoon-eyed as you do, I think we both

need to make a quick trip to the ladies room.


Jane nodded and then led the way. She paused just before

entering, and turned to Michelle. "By the way, remind me to

add two more demerits to the green book, dear."


"Two?!?!?" she sputtered, before beginning to laugh softly.

"Yes, Aunt Jane. I promise to remind you."


"Always on stage, pet." Jane reminded gently. Michelle nodded

and then moved past Jane into the restroom.



Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

August 29 - Day 44


Dear Diary


David just called to let us know he got there safely. I am

glad he's safe, and happy for him that he has made it through

Jane's program. As I understand it, the Judge will now seal

all of the records and it will be as if he had been tried as a

juvenile, effectively giving him a clean slate. He deserves

it. He is a wonderful guy and Beth was a wonderful sister.


I've even forgiven her for helping Jane to set me up all those

weeks ago. Before the incident, that is. It is not like Jane

gave David/Beth any choice in the matter.


Dinner was strange. Must have been a half a dozen times one

of us turned towards Beth's chair to say something to her.

Heck, Maria even forgot and set a place for her, just like

always.


I don't know what possessed me today, to hug him like that and

then to plant one on his cheek. It just happened. It was

like that I simply *needed* to express the depth of what I was

feeling for him and those were the only things that came close

to expressing that.


As I said, I don't know why I did those things, but I am glad

that I did. I know now that I would always have regretted not

doing them.


It is going to be hard without Beth. I am still afraid about

developing really close friendships with any of the girls at

Caro's, and Denny is making me increasingly nervous. I feel

more isolated and more alone than I have in all the days since

I left St. Andrews.


Another downer is the two demerits Jane assessed me at the

airport. By my count, that puts me somewhere over the magic

hundred, so I guess I'm a little surprised Jane did not tell

me to report for my well earned mouthful of soap tonight.

Maybe she has just decided today has been bad enough and is

letting it go until tomorrow.


At least I lasted longer this time than last time.


Yuck.


Michelle Nash.



A Losing Season: Chapter 25. Just Showin' Off


Michelle had hung back after the other girls had all rushed

out of the Marisha Chalet following Caro's class. She really

needed to talk to someone and after a great deal of thought,

had decided that Carolyn might be the best person to start

with. She could have tried Jane, but it was just so

embarrassing and Michelle still remembered her times with Jane

before her thankfully unsuccessful suicide entirely too well

to completely trust the other woman with something so personal

and so potentially humiliating.


Having finished collecting her cosmetics and cleaning up after

a dozen girls, Caro looked up and noticed Michelle was still

in the shop for the first time. They had been working on eyes

today, complete with false eyelashes. The girl's eyes looked

huge, haunting - it was just incredible. She had to stifle a

momentary spurt of envy, and wished that such sexy eyes had

not been wasted on a boy. She sighed and began arranging the

tubes, bottles and boxes on their storage shelf. "You waiting

for Jane, 'Chell?" Caro asked, using the nickname both she and

Sandy had taken to using.


For her own part, Michelle could not decide whether she liked

the nickname or not, but now was not the time to quibble about

something as minor as that. "Not until I call. . . ummmm, . .

Carolyn, could I talk to you for a few moments . . . out

back?" Out back was the private room behind the main salon.

Out back was where Sandy and Carolyn worked their evil magic

on Jane's boys, at least until the lads became sufficiently

lady-like to pass the scrutiny of the outer salon.


Surprised by the request, Carolyn nonetheless agreed since she

had no appointments the rest of the afternoon. Once they were

behind closed doors, Caro asked, "What's up? Problems? One

of the girls looking at you too closely?"


"No. . .nothing like that. Caro. . . your husband,. . . ummm,

he was one of Jane's students, wasn't he?"


"No harm in telling you that. Yes, he was. And since I knew

him before Jane and loathed him as a real jerk, that is one of

the reasons I elected to help Jane."


Michelle nodded. That was what Beth had said. "Carolyn,

forgive me for asking this, and don't answer if it offends

you, but I don't know who else to ask. Did your husband ever

mention. . . feeling really feminine. . " and here the girl's

face went scarlet under her new makeup job. "Ummm feminine,

around guys." it all came out in a rush.


Momentarily taken aback by both the question and the manner,

Carolyn could only stare at Michelle for several agonizingly

long moments. Then she cleared her throat. "Not that he ever

mentioned to me, dear. Am I to infer from this that you are

feeling . . .or have felt feminine that way?" There was no

mockery or sarcasm in Carolyn's voice - only concern.


"Last night. . . after dance class. Jane was a little late

and Dennis walked me to the door. When Jane wasn't there, he

. . well, he pulled me into a corner, away from the front

window. . and . . .and" tears started to form little black

rivulets down her cheek.


Fear clutched at Caro's throat, afraid of what she might

learn. "What did he do, Michael?" she asked firmly, hoping

the use of his male name would bolster him.


"He kissed me. . . with his tongue, Caro. . . and I *let* him.

How could I just let him do that? I mean, I am a guy, too.

Aren't I?"


The relief that it had not been worse washed over Carolyn and

she was hard pressed not to laugh. "I take it that the

experience was not unpleasant?"


"No." was the soft response. "I actually got . . .well,

excited."


"As in you became erect?" she asked, already knowing the

answer. Michelle nodded again. "Okay, luv. Look, we need to

talk to Jane about this, and probably to that psychologist you

are working with. I don't know if my darling hubby ever felt

that way, but then, Jane never allowed him to be in

uncontrolled situations where something like that could

happen. Until you, Jane was always scrupulously careful to

protect her girls from things like boys and sex. Even when it

didn't seem that she was."


"I am so scared, Caro. It is all . . . so outside of anything

I have ever had to deal with before."


"I expect that it would be, dear, but then, isn't *everything*

you've experienced with Jane outside of anything you've ever

had to deal with before?"


"Well, yes., but. . "


"But, nothing. Look at yourself. You are totally immersed in

an intensely feminine experience. I don't think it is

unrealistic to expect that you might respond to many

situations the same as a born female would." At the darkening

of Michelle's face, Carolyn held up a hand in restraint. "Let

me ask you something, dear. What does Michael think of Anna?"


The answer was immediate. "She's the prettiest, nicest girl I

have ever met."


"And what would *Michael* like to do with her?"


The smooth forehead above the finely shaped brows wrinkled in

concentration. "I'd really like to get to know her better. .

.maybe go out together. . .that sort of stuff."


"What does Michael think about maybe kissing Anna."


She almost laughed when a look of sheer masculine anticipation

flitted across the very feminine face. "Oh, yeah." he

breathed, and it was definitely Michael who'd responded.


They sat there quietly for a few minutes as Carolyn gave

Michelle/Michael some room to deal with these new and

uncomfortable ideas and emotions.


"So, this is part of being - really being Michelle?"


"Maybe it is part of *you* being Michelle, dear. I don't

think you have to worry about it, dear. Just talk about it

with Jane and the doctor, okay?" and she reached over to help

the girl to her feet and begin walking to the door.


"Okay, Caro. Thank you. You have helped. A great deal." and

she stopped and planted a soft kiss on the older woman's

cheek. "Thank you very much." she said again.


"My pleasure." she replied, showing Michelle back into the

main salon. A chiming bell caught their attention and they

turned to see the shop's outer door opening to admit Brenda

Franson - a very harried looking Brenda Franson.


"Caro. . . are any of your girls from your Wednesday class

still here? One of the models for tonight's fashion show is

ill, and there are just too many outfits for the others to

handle in the scheduled time. I need someone else."


"Only Michelle, Brenda. The others were out the door like my

place *was* school and not a beauty salon."


The other woman's face fell. "I don't know what to do. This

is a very important show. Several of the Newport matrons are

bringing the daughters to see gowns for the fall Harvest

Ball."


"Well, then, how about Michelle?" Caro offered. Both Michelle

and Brenda just gaped at her. "Well, she is the prettiest of

the lot, you know." she added defensively.


"But she is not very tall, and besides. . .*she* is not really

a she." Mrs. Franson protested.


"And how would I change, Caro. . .all the other women would

see that I am wearing falsies, and I couldn't take off my

panties. . .they'd see the gaff."


"That's no problem. . . we could say you are very shy, and

since you agreed to help at the very last minute, Brenda is

going to let you change in her office. We'd have to pick

outfits that are not cut too low in the bodice, or that are

designed not to show a lot of cleavage, but I don't think

Brenda would be showing too many outfits like this to the

royal mamas anyway. Would you, Brenda?"


The other woman's eyes became pensive as she weighed the

options and considered the possible consequences. "How are you

in heels, Michelle?"


"Okay in anything three inches or less, but who said I would

do it?" Michelle asked indignantly.


"Would you? Please?" Brenda asked softly. "I really am in a

bind, and it would be a great favor."


Having this woman owe her a favor appealed to Michelle. "I

could use your office to change in?" she negotiated. Brenda

nodded immediately. Then Michelle turned her eye on Caro.

"And since *you* got me into this mess, it is only fair that

you come with me and make sure that my makeup, hair and

disguise are all perfect, don't you think, Carolyn of Marisha

Chalet?"


"I'd give your shop a plug during the show." Brenda added

quickly to the other woman. "All those women with all that

money to spend on their darling daughters." she cajoled. "You

could even come out and take a bow afterwards."


"Okay, okay." Caro laughed. "Let me get my tools and we'll be

there in a few minutes, Brenda. Meanwhile, you select the

right dresses for the second coming of Miss Christy Brinkley

here and get them into your office."


Michelle was shocked speechless when the formerly cold Brenda

Franson pulled her into a tight hug, saying "Thank you,

Michelle, I really appreciate this." She just stood there,

staring, as the dress shop owner hustled back to her store to

do as Carolyn had directed.


"Oh my god. What have I gotten myself into now?"


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

September 2- Day 48


Dear Diary


My feet are *killing* me. Unfortunately, when I said I would

help Brenda Franson at her store tonight, I didn't know that I

would have to choose between only two sizes of shoe. Too

large and too small. And since I probably would have walked

right out of the larger ones, we had to use the too small

pairs. They were only a half size too small, but when they

are high heels, that half size is quite a bit. And oh by the

way, I measured the heel on those darn things after the show.

Four inches, easily. Every frippin' one of them.


Still, it actually turned out to be a lot of fun. I got quite

a bit of teasing from the professional models, over my

"shyness". I mean, they just rush into the main room, pulling

stuff off as they run to where the next outfit has been laid

out for them. Since they did not know my "shyness" is spelled

p. .e. . n. . i. .s, they did not realize what kind of show

they were putting on in the dressing room. Good thing I have

been wearing that damned gaff to Caro's classes. It *hurt*

like a . . .. well, you get the idea.


And the dresses were neat. Having Caro come to help was

inspired on my part, even if my initial motivation had more to

do with fear than with a desire for success. Caro made

getting into each outfit a lot easier and her skill with

makeup gave me a whole lot more confidence than I would have

had if I'd had to do up my face all by myself.


Brenda let me miss the first rotation and just watch what the

professional models did when they strutted down the walkway in

front of the assembly. When that first set of dress showings

was about half done, I went back into the dressing room and

tried to mimic some of their movements and gestures while

having Caro critique me. Moving like that is NOT easy. I

think the too small shoes may have helped, though. It is

practically impossible to over stride when your toes are

screaming.


Caro literally had to push me out onto the stage that first

time. God, I was as scared then as I ever can remember being.

The funny thing is that I was not really afraid of being

unmasked. Somehow, I knew I was beautiful and all anyone was

going to see was a pretty girl in a lovely dress. No, I was

just afraid of messing up. Like tripping over my feet in

those infernal heels and ending up in the lap of some society

matron.


Finally, Caro whispered at me to "MOVE!" and I moved. I am

still surprised my legs did not give out on me during that

first pass down and back. All I could think of was keeping my

head erect and steady so I would not drop Conan-Dolye on my

toes. I was shaking all over, but once I made it back to the

top of the runway, I started feeling a little better.


By the finale, I thought I was actually doing a rather good

job of it. I was certainly moving more freely, more

confidently, and so what if my hand movements and

presentations were not quite as practiced as those of the

professionals. Caro said I was the perfect little

exhibitionist. I don't know about that, but it sure was fun

struttin' my stuff and showing off - frantic, but fun.


In fact, after the show, Caro said she'd overheard one of the

audience tell Brenda that the "little blond one was perfect.

Now I know just what my daughter will look like in that dress

and won't have to worry that what I liked was the professional

model and not the dress." Made me feel pretty good inside.


What made me feel even better was having Brenda come running

into the office and practically squeeze the stuffing out of me

after the show was over. She had gotten several immediate

orders from the show's attendees, and three of them were for

dresses I had modeled. She *even* offered to pay me - and

then was offended when I told her she did not need to because

I already owed her for her help on the Committee.


She finally told me that was okay, but the next time, she was

paying me at the going rate for models.


The *next* time? Well, I guess there will be one. . . maybe

more. Brenda is thinking of having the girls from the

Wednesday afternoon class take over a lot of her modeling

work. Particularly if it involves teenage fashions. I sure

would have liked to see Anna in that low cut, off the shoulder

blue satin sheath one of the models wore.


I have also talked to Jane about Dennis. She said she'd speak

to his Mother if I thought that might help, but she felt that

my feelings about being kissed were natural and not a problem.

Like Caro, she pointed out that I still was aroused by girls.

I am relieved, but it is as much for that almost hard-on

through the gaff when those models went down to bare skin in

front of me as for anything else. Hard physical evidence,

don't you think?


I am beat.


Michelle Nash


Jane sat in her garden, enjoying the silence of the warm

September night. Brenda had called to ask Jane to thank

Michelle again for stepping in and helping her, and to see if

Jane could not convince the child to accept at least a modest

payment. Jane wondered idly if Michelle fully understood what

she had done this day. Probably not. She was probably

glowing over the compliments and the attention, and pleased

that she had managed to pull off the deception under those

conditions.


First, the girl had begun to learn real poise under pressure

today. Carolyn had said that it was like you could see the

girl's confidence in her personal power growing with each new

dress and with each trek down and back on the runway. That

confidence would pay real dividends in a month or so when her

girl had to decide which path she would take - Michael's or

Michelle's.


But it was the second aspect of today's rite of passage that

pleased Jane the most. Even as afraid of being quite so

publically under the microscope as Jane knew she was, her girl

had been willing to help Brenda. The old Michael, the

troublemaking instigator of St. Andrews Academy, would not

have been so willing. He certainly would not have turned down

payment for his help afterwards. Hell, he would have held her

up for every cent he could squeeze out of her, even though he

had absolutely no need for the money. No, she had simply

decided to help a person that she had reason to hold a grudge

against, and had not given the matter another thought after

making the decision.


That made Jane very proud of her Michelle.



A Losing Season: Chapter 26: Just Deserts


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

September 30- Day 76


Dear Diary


Well, it is less than a week until yours truly must make a

decision - whether to stay Michelle and proceed with my plans

vis a vis my Mother. Or to let go of that anger and hurt,

revert to Michael, and simply get on with my life.


I'd rather expected this to be an easier choice, but that is

not the case. I feel very at odds with myself over this.


For starters, one thing that I thought would push me towards

abandoning this charade was living *as* Michelle. I figured

it might be difficult and humiliating. With the exception of

my three bouts of soap in the mouth syndrome, my life as

Michelle has been neither of those things. I guess I have a

talent for the role, because I seem to have picked up on most

things pretty easily.


And of course, I must admit that confronting my Mother with

the loss of her son as Michelle still holds a great deal of

appeal. I am not so sure I particularly *like* that little

home truth about myself, but it remains a fact that I want to

do . . . something to her. What Jane and I have planned seems

somehow less malicious than showing her up in front of her

friends.


On the downside, if I stay as Michelle, I am going to have to

do something about good old Dennis. The guy will simply not

give up. I have tried everything, short of endangering his

ability to father future generations, to discourage him, but

he just keeps coming on to me. Even when I showed him the

"pre-engagement ring" Jane gave to wear, saying it was from

David, he still tried to kiss me in the dark corners at his

Mother's studio. When I told him that was not very honorable,

making a move on another man's girl when he was not around to

protect what was his, he just laughed. Said that David was a

fool, and a pre-engagement ring is not an engagement ring, so

I was still "fair game".


Makes me sound like a damned rabbit trying to scurry away and

into my rabbit hole.


Part of the problem is that I really do like him. He makes me

really laugh, and I enjoy laughing. Never did much of it

before I came here - not real laughing, that is. Mostly at

St. Andrews, the laughter was *at* someone else's expense, and

that cheapened the pleasure of it, although I did not know it

then. Now I do know, and that is in part due to Dennis.


He calls me on the days we don't have dance class. We just

talk about stuff, and before I quite know it, we've been at it

for almost an hour. It makes Jane smile - one of those smiles

that makes the hair on my neck stand on end.


For the past few days, he has been bugging me to go with him

to his school's Harvest Festival Dance. The dance is in

October, a few days after Jane and I are scheduled to be back

from Nevada on my "end of trial" holiday as Michael. The

scariest part of all this is that my first inclination is to

say *yes*.


If I went back to being Michael, none of this would be my

problem anymore. Michelle would go back to her "home" and

Michael would come to stay with his Aunt Jane. Or maybe it

would be safer to stay with Eric. Michael is going to look a

lot like Michelle for several weeks, and I suspect that my new

friends, particularly the Wednesday makeup class, will see

through Michael to Michelle instantly.


Well, I have again filled pages arguing with myself, and still

have come to no conclusion. If this keeps up, I may just stay

Michelle because I don't know what else to do. Not a very

good reason for a life altering decision, is it?


On another issue, by my count, I should have been eating a

soap bar days ago. Now, my numbers are usually a bit higher

than Aunt Jane's , since I count all my verbal foul ups and

she counts only the ones she hears. Still, she should have

hit one hundred over a week ago.


When Aunt Jane does not hold true to form, that usually means

she is up to something. And *that* always makes me very

nervous. *VERY* nervous.


Michelle Nash


Jane sat at her study desk, and stared at the calendar on her

desk. October third was circled in wide red marker - the day

when Michelle's trial period closed. Only two more days

before she found out if she was going to have a niece or a

nephew staying with her for the foreseeable future.


Jane wasn't sure she knew what she wanted the choice to be,

any more than her ward knew. On one hand, it was probably

best for the child to see this thing through to the very end,

no matter how painful its consequences might be for everyone

concerned. And for herself, Jane admitted, she *liked* having

this Michelle around the place. She *liked* Michelle.


Conversely, Michelle would be showing a great deal of maturity

if she abandoned her spiteful quest against her Mother. *If*

she abandoned it because she had decided that she no longer

wanted or needed to get even.


Jane's fear was that Michelle might decide to abandon the game

because of the continued attentions of Dennis. She had to

hand it to that young man, he certainly was tenacious. It was

a good thing he lived locally or Jane's monthly phone bills

would be whoppers given all the time the two teens spent

talking with each other on the phone. Jane's little Michelle

had developed quite a crush on that lad, only she was afraid

of what she felt for Dennis and therefore refused to admit or

acknowledge her feelings. She might just become Michael again

to end that fear. And that would be the worst possible

reason.


Jane had already made preliminary inquiries on a scheme she

had developed to help Michelle and Michael get some needed

emotional distance and balance. Unfortunately, they needed to

be on their vacation for her plan to work, and again

unfortunately, that came after Michelle's decision date.


"Aunt Jane?" The quiet voice shook Jane out of her reveries,

and she looked up to see Michelle peaking around the cracked

open study door. "May I come in?"


Jane beckoned her in, and then was somewhat surprised to see

that Michelle was wearing one of Michael's exercise warm up

suits. "Aunt Jane, I'd like to call one our timeouts,

please." her ward said in the deeper tones of Michael's

speaking voice.


Jane did not want to grant this request because she was afraid

she knew what he wanted to say. Still, she motioned him to

one of the easy chairs and came over to join him. "All right,

Michael. What is it you wish to discuss?"


Michael opened a book that Jane recognized as the diary she

had given Michelle at the beginning of their trial. "Aunt

Jane, according to my figures, which have been running only a

few counts ahead of yours until now, you are overdue in

calling Michelle to accounts for unfeminine language and

behaviors."


Momentarily speechless, Jane could only stare at her ward.

"You. . .you want to be disciplined? You want me to wash your

mouth out with soap like a naughty bad mouthed little child?"


"Hel. . . I mean, heck no, Aunt Jane. I hate that, but it was

part of the deal we made, and a reminder I have decided I need

if I am going to learn to overcome Michelle's bad case of

potty mouth."


"Why should you care, Michael? Two more days and you can take

off the skirts without breaking your word, and then it does

not matter, beyond basic courtesy, what you say."


Michael sat very still at that moment, his grey-green eyes

locked on Jane's. After a few moments of this, Jane found she

had to consciously refrain from fidgeting under her ward's

intense gaze. "So that's why." he finally said in a very soft

undertone. "You aren't doing it because you don't want my

mouth filled with soap bubbles at the moment I have to open it

to tell you my decision."


Jane broke eye contact with Michael and looked away. "Isn't

that the reason, Aunt Jane?" Michael pressed.


Finally, she sighed deeply, and then nodded. "You might still

have demons, Michael, that only Michelle can help you

exorcize. I did not want you making a poor decision because

you were reacting angrily to one of my disciplines. Whatever

decision you make, I want it to be made rationally, not

emotionally."


"I understand now." Michael looked down at the book and Jane

thought he might be reading some passage in the book. She

wished she knew what it said and what he was thinking at that

moment. "Suppose, Aunt Jane, I told you that I have already

made my decision - that I am absolutely certain what I am

going to do. What would you say to that?"


His aunt gave him a resigned smile. "I would say that it is

completely in character for someone with the iron will I have

seen in both you and Michelle. Knowing you both, I expect

that there is no way your mind is going to change?" Michael

only shook his head, his eyes firm. "Well, why don't we just

end the trial here and now, then. I don't think there's any

sense delaying for another two days. If you want to discard

your skirts, I will have Maria go up and move all the

fripperies out this afternoon."


"You mean that, don't you?" he asked wonderingly.


"I gave you my word, dear. I don't see much point in

continuing another two days just to keep you as Michelle for

that length of time. I am going to miss having her around,

but I look forward to getting to know my nephew, too."


"Well, that is a shame." Michael muttered. "Because I am

going to stay as Michelle. I haven't finished what I set out

to do three months ago, and I am not ready to give up on that

goal just yet. I am not so sure of what I am going to do as I

was back then, but one thing I do know - only Michelle can do

what must needs be done."


Jane rose and went back over to stand by her desk. "I see.

You are sure?" Michael nodded. "Very well, Michael. We will

continue as we have, then. Are we finished with this timeout,

then?" she asked.


"Yes, Aunt Jane, thank you." and this time the voice that

responded was Michelle. She rose and turned to leave the

study.


"Oh, Michelle?" Jane called as her ward reached the door.

Michelle half turned back to her aunt, a single brow lifted in

silent inquiry. Jane lifted a familiar notebook and glanced

at the pages. "You have accumulated sufficient demerits since

your last discipline for two sessions. I will expect you in

my room at 9:30 tonight for the first session. We will take

care of the second one tomorrow evening at the same time."


She watched, amused as first surprise, then anger and finally

resignation flitted across Michelle's mobile features. "We

still do need to smooth out your rough edges, dear." Jane said

softly, but without a hint of apology.


"Nine thirty. I will be there, Aunt Jane." she turned away

only to stop one last time. "And thank you." She left before

Jane could even frame a response.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 3- Day 79


Dear Diary


I am sitting here, my mouth full of suds, waiting for the

final minutes to tick by so that I can go rinse the soap out

of my mouth. Aunt Jane told me she trusted my sense of honor

to follow the rules and not to cleanse my palette before my

sentence is completely served. So now I am the instrument of

my own punishment. And all I need to do in order to get

relief is to break my promise. Sometimes, honor stinks - or

as in tonight's case, leaves a very bad taste in your mouth.


sigh.


In the end, I made the decision to stay Michelle because it is

the only choice that leaves my options open. Frankly, I

cannot decide what I want to do. Once I reach that decision,

I will know what path to take. All I know is that changing

back to Michael permanently ends the plan. I cannot quit and

then go back and say, I want to do it again - let me be

Michelle again. That is not fair to Jane. Besides, if I am

going to do this thing, I need all the practice, all the

learning that I can get. And if I finally decide that I no

longer want to show my Mother the error of ignoring Michael

and then creating Michelle, then having lived another few

months as Michelle, or even a few years as Michelle will not

have hurt anyone. The only one who loses anything by that

decision is Michael and he. . .that is, *I* don't mind being

Michelle all that much any more.


I mean, I have more friends as Michelle, in the girls at

Caro's, and especially Anna, then Michael could have laid

claim to in his entire life B.J.T. (Before Jane Thompson).

Real people who like *me* and not the size of my father's

fortune. And it is not as if I cannot go to school as

Michelle, because Jane assures me that I can - We just have to

find a way around the School Nurse and physical education.

Both of which Jane has promised me are not really obstacles.


I am relieved to have that decision done and over with. Now

if I could just figure out what I am going to do about Dennis

and that infernal school dance.


I guess this is where I play Scarlet O'Hara and say I will

worry about it tomorrow. Or more correctly, after I get back

from Tahoe. I really need the break!


Michelle Nash


A Losing Season: Chapter 27. Vacation in the Mountains


Michael and Jane slipped out of the house before dawn for the

trip to Providence where they would catch their flight. Jane

had decided on the early morning departure primarily to ensure

that her ward was not seen by any of the locals as Michael now

that he was well known as Michelle. The return flight was

also chosen to have them arriving back home well after dark

for the same reason. She also wanted to arrive in Reno in

time to rent a car and still arrive at their rented cabin on

Lake Tahoe during daylight. Jane had been in the desert

mountains at night and did not relish doing it again.


As she maneuvered her Lincoln up US Route 1 towards the

interstate, she considered her passenger critically. He was,

as they had both anticipated, somewhat effeminate in both

manner and bearing. Although Caro had worked on his face,

hiding the finely arched brows and shadowing the smooth soft

skin, other things were more difficult to disguise.


Michael had to consciously remind himself to swing his arms

and not his hips when he walked. After all his recent

experiences wearing mostly high heeled shoes, he also tended

to walk toe to heel instead of heel to toe. His body

language, which was even harder to control, was extremely

feminine and Jane knew she'd have to keep a close eye on him

so that he would not give too much away when they were out in

public. Additionally, he had a tendency to slip into

Michelle's voice whenever he forgot that he was supposed to be

Michael on this trip.


All things considered, it was just as well that they were

going to be almost three thousand miles from home in a

relatively rural area during the off season. October was not

Tahoe's best season. Too soon for the skiers, and too cold

for the campers and boaters. That, along with one other

aspect of their vacation location, made the place perfect for

Jane's purposes. Michael would be able to relax and let down

his guard without the danger of being recognized, and

hopefully, he'd learn some important lessons that would stand

him in good stead later on in his life.


They arrived at the airport at just the right time. They were

able to go directly to their loading gate without having to

wait outside the security area. The less time spent in open

parts of the airport where someone might recognize her and

come over to chat, the better.


The loading onto the airplane, the flight and the arrival in

Reno went off without incident. Shortly after ten in the

morning, local time, Michael was happily behind the wheel of

the four wheel drive sports utility vehicle that Jane had

reserved. Driving was a pleasure that he could not afford to

do as Michelle because for all Jane's many judge contacts,

getting a driver's license for her ward in his feminine

persona had been impossible. And Michelle could not take the

chance of being stopped by a police officer. Even a routine

safety stop by the police would require Michelle to present

her license, which showed a young man, not a young woman.


They arrived in Tahoe around two pm and went immediately to

the realtor who managed the rental cabin in which they'd would

be spending the next week. After obtaining the key and

directions to the cabin, they stopped at a supermarket for

supplies.


Jane carefully watched the people who came in contact with

Michael. He slipped up in his masculine behaviors several

times, but no one seemed to take much notice. She expected

that vacation escapees from San Francisco had inured the

locals to differently behaved people.


The cabin was beautiful, and the surrounding vistas were even

better. Located up a mountainside, they only had a short walk

through a forest of mountain trees to be able to see the lake.

The only drawback was the temperature, which was topping out

at fifty degrees F during the day, and dropping into the

thirties and twenties at night. They would not be doing any

swimming on this trip, which was actually all to the best.

Michelle's bathing suit tan had not yet faded from Michael's

torso.


Night comes early and dark in the mountains, but both

travelers were exhausted from the travel and from the eighteen

hour day they'd had in two time zones. Nine p.m. local time

saw them both in their beds, sound asleep.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 5 - Day 81


Dear Diary


It feels strange to be writing in this thing and not be

dressed in Michelle's finery. Still, I think I am going to

keep up with these entries. Mostly because if I ever do

become a research psychiatrist, these observations, untrained

though they are, might be of value some how.


The second reason is kind of funny, really. It has become a

habit to write things down in here. Little victories and

little defeats. Things that make me feel good or happy, and

things that make me feel low or sad. I actually picked it up

to start writing without even thinking about it.


Come to think of it . . .I don't remember packing it. I

wonder if I did, or if Maria did it for me? No matter. I am

glad it is here.


Wonder if I should lead off entries with something other than

"dear diary". The sounds awfully "Michelle-ish" for Michael

to be doing. What would I call it - a journal? Ahhh, what's

the point? Surely I am too far along to feel threatened by

how I write in my diary.


Sure feels almost uncomfortable to be wearing cotton jockey

shorts instead of Michelle's dainties. As for my other

clothes, well, let's just say the Sonja has had the desired

effect. I have lost about 10 pounds and have tightened up

what's left. And on my small frame and height, that is a

significant amount of weight. I had to punch extra holes in

one of my belts just to keep my jeans from falling off me. A

fashion plate or a candidate for a GQ cover I am definitely

NOT.


That's probably all right, since I keep slipping up and

putting on Michelle without even thinking about it. Sometimes

I caught myself; sometimes Jane pointed out my little femme

habits. At least if no one particularly notices me, they

won't look at me long enough to realize that my movement, body

language and attitudes can shift to those of my female

persona. Of course, I saw several folks at the market who

were far more gaudy and swishy than I.


It is just a little annoying that now that I do not have to

worry about being on stage as Michelle, it is Michael that is

becoming the role that requires conscious thought to pull off.


I am beat. Gonna go to bed.


Michael Nash.


Jane set down the phone well pleased with her arrangements.

They'd been in Tahoe for three days, and it was time for the

other part of her plan. She'd waited this long because she

wanted Michael to become just a little more natural in his

male role. Now the arrangements had been made for tomorrow

morning. Actually, it had gone better than she had hoped.


In the kitchen, she could hear Michael humming to himself as

he prepared their evening meal. One thing was certain, if

Michael was to be Michelle for any length of time, Jane would

have to insist that she take Home Ec when she returned to

school. It was all right for Jane not to be able to cook, but

Michelle needed to learn. Especially if she was going to feed

Jane.


After their meal, Jane helped with the cleaning up and then

motioned Michael into the small living room. "Michael,

tomorrow I have planned a surprise for you. We need to be on

the road bright and early, so you might want to get to bed

early tonight."


"A surprise, Aunt Jane?" the young man wheedled. "What is

it?"


"It's a surprise, silly. One you will find out about when we

get to where we are going. Now, go to bed."


Michael's grousing was good humored, and he surprised Jane by

planting a small kiss on her cheek before he went up to his

bed in the cabin's loft.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 8 - Day 84


Dear Diary


So Aunt Jane is planning a surprise for me. A few months ago,

the mere hint of an "Aunt Jane's surprise" would have

terrified me. Now, I'm looking forward to it with pleasant

anticipation - like I know it is going to be a *good*

surprise.


It's a good thing that this high, thin mountain air tires you

out so much. I would have hard time sleeping if I wasn't so

beat from Jane's and my hike around the surrounding landscape

today.


God, but it is beautiful up here. Seems so very far away from

my life and problems. I like it.


Michael Nash


~-----------~


Somewhat to his disappointment, Jane insisted on driving them

when the departed the cabin. "I know where we are going, and

I don't want you to know until we get there." she said

teasingly.


Michael had spent the greater part of he morning mulling over

what Aunt Jane had planned. It wasn't a day at the casinos.

He wasn't eighteen yet, and so could not even play the slots

legally. Besides, he knew the route they had taken from Reno,

and Jane had not taken that turn.


The trip took about two hours, and by the time she made the

final turn onto the access road of their destination, Michael

was in a high dudgeon over her refusal to tell him anything.


They reached a sign that read "Mustang Ranch" and then came to

a gate with a small guard shack next to it. A portly man in a

generic security uniform stepped out and came to the car.

Jane rolled the window down and announced, "Jane Thompson. I

believe your employer is expecting me." The man quickly

checked a clipboard, nodded Jane a quick salutation, and

opened the gate.


"Mustang Ranch, Aunt Jane? Am I going to learn how to ride?"

Michael asked.


"In a manner of speaking, Michael." was Jane's faintly amused

response. Michael smiled at the idea. As surprises went, this

one was at least different. He might have preferred something

else, like taking in a Vegas-style floor show, but this could

be fun, too.


Jane parked the car in front of a huge, rambling house that

looked like it had seen many spur of the moment additions over

its lifetime. Spires, dormers, octagonal towers were

seemingly thrown together haphazardly in whatever place that

might have had room for the addition. The result was a place

that looked like a white clapboard combination castle and

ranch house.


Michael started to get out, but Jane caught his arm.

"Michael," she said firmly, "When we go inside, I want you to

do exactly what you are told because if you are going to

learn, you ought to learn well. However, secondly and most

importantly, I want you to have fun. This is supposed to fun

for everyone involved." Confused, Michael nodded his

agreement but could not help wondering how much fun a horse

could have when dealing with an inexperienced rider.


As they exited the car, a petite woman with gray shot black

hair came out on the porch. She was dressed in a fine blue

linen business suit and beckoned the pair of them to come up

onto the porch. "Hello there, folks. I'm Jean. You'd be Ms.

Thompson?" she asked with a welcoming smile on her face.


Jane took the lady's hand and returned the smile. "Yes, and

this is my nephew, Michael." She offered her hand to Michael

and he also shook her hand.


"Well, c'mon in. Everything's ready." and she took them both

by their arms and walked into the strange house.


Inside the front door was an unusually large sitting room with

seating all around the periphery of the room, as well as

several small conversation groupings in the center of the

room.


A door on the wall opposite the entry way opened. Michael

turned to see who was entering and did a classic double take.


The woman who entered the room was very tall, easily five

inches taller than his own five feet six inches if she had

been bare foot. She wasn't. In her spiked heels, which

Michael guessed had to be more than four inches, she stood

almost a foot taller than he did. The rest of her was in

perfect proportion to her height.


Physically, she was a very pretty woman. Her hair was long,

and a deep golden blonde. She wore some light cosmetics, but

she had a lovely complexion that really did not require much

in the way of artificial enhancement. She wore a one piece

mint green sweater dress that suited her and showed off her

incredible legs.


My god, Michael thought, his mouth going dry. Change her

hair to silver blond and she is a dead ringer for Sonja.

Aware of her effect on the young man, the woman sauntered over

to where he stood with the other two women.


"Michael?" Jean said. "This is Karen. She will be your

instructor today. Now, you have the entire day, thanks to

your Aunt's generosity, so pay attention and enjoy yourself."


"How do you do, Karen." Michael said with a lump in his

throat. Was she going to change for the lesson?


"And howdy to you, too, Michael." She answered, a small smile

on her lips. Her voice was low, husky and had just a touch of

a western accent. Michael was entranced by her. "Well, shall

we get started?" she asked, as she took his hand and began to

lead him away.


"I will be here when you are finished, Michael." Jane called

to him just before they disappeared through the same door

Karen had entered from. "Have fun, dear."


The two women stood there for a moment before Jean turned to

Jane. "Y'know," she drawled. "As I told you on the phone,

Ms. Jane, Karen isn't exactly my first choice for a cherry

picking. Don't get me wrong - she's good at what she does -

very good, in fact. Your boy will have a great time, but she

isn't likely to get much out of it. That is usually a part of

this type of thing - lettin' the boy know when he's done it

right."


Jane smiled enigmatically. "Well, I hope you are wrong, but

Michael has a huge crush on a lady back home who looks very

much the same as your Karen, which is part of the reason I

picked her from your brochure." And I can't tell you the

other reason which is that I wanted her all the more once Jean

had explained why Karen was not her first choice. She really

rather hoped Michael was up to the task. And if he wasn't,

he'd still have a very nice experience if the lady was as

skilled as Jean had promised. Probably, even if she wasn't

that skilled, given the volatility of youth.


~------------~


Michael was a little confused when Karen led him up a long

flight of stairs to a sumptuously furnished bedroom in one of

the octagonal towers. His first thought was that there

certainly enough mirrors in the place.


He turned to see Karen regarding him levelly, that little half

smile still curving her mouth. Unnerved by her scrutiny,

Michael began to blather. "Ummm. . . did we come up here so

you could change?" he asked.


The smile widened a bit. "Sounds like a good start to me,

Michael."


"Okay." he answered her as he turned away from her to find a

place to wait for her to go off and change. "Is what I wearing

suitable? Aunt Jane did not tell me what she'd planned so I

did not ask what to wear."


"Oh, I think we can do a bit better than that, lover." she

crooned. and then almost stopped Michael's heart as she pulled

the sweater dress up over her head and then stood before him

in nothing but very slinky, very black lingerie.


"Ummmm. . . K.K.Karen. .. " Michael he stuttered. "Have you

forgotten I am in the room with you? You are undressed."


A soft laugh bubbled up from her, as she began slinking

towards him, her eyes fixed on his. "Well, darlin', it is

pretty difficult for you to make love to me with all those

clothes on. Now. . let's get you out of yours."


"Out of my clothes? HERE???"


She had her hand on his belt. "Well, it is usually best to do

it in a bed the first time, but if you want, we can try some

other places once you get the basics down." and then she

pulled his much smaller frame into a tight embrace as she gave

him his first tongue kiss from a woman.


It finally dawned on Michael that the only mustang on this

ranch was painted on the sign outside the main gate. Aunt

Jane had hired this lady to make love with him. . .no, not

quite. . .Karen was supposed to teach him how to make love.


Michael was not quite sure how it happened, but the next thing

he knew, he was nude and lying on the huge bed with Karen's

long, lovely body curled around him. Her fist had his cock in

a firm, yet gentle grip as she stroked him to full erection

while her mouth did incredible things to secret places behind

his ears and the pulse points of his neck. Caught up in a

wild maelstrom of feeling and emotion, Michael felt the sudden

tightening in his guts and the uncontrollable twitching that

heralded the onset of his climax.


Karen felt it, too. "Well, if we're going to get anywhere

today, we have got to get you a little less. . .jumpy." she

whispered throatily as she sat up beside him. Michael

expected her to continue the exquisite hand job, but instead,

she bent over his dick and then inhaled him whole.


The sudden wet, sucking heat felt so incredibly wonderful,

Michael's eyes crossed in pleasure. But the immediate

pleasure was only momentary for within moments of her taking

him in her mouth, he was jetting his seed into her mouth.


Michael simply laid there on the bed with Karen stroking him

as he gathered his shattered wits. Then, he was disappointed

because it had been so wonderful, but so short. Karen saw him

frown. "Hey, whatsamatter?" she asked softly.


He felt like crying, but managed to control that. "It didn't

last long enough. I barely knew what was happening and then

it was over."


A knowing smile lit her eyes as she began to stroke him more

seriously. "Honey," she told him as she kissed him again, "It

isn't over 'cause it hasn't even started yet."


This time her kiss was oddly salty, but certainly not

unpleasant. In fact, it was *very* pleasant. It was not

until much later that he realized the source of that saline

flavor, and by then, it simply did not matter.


She soon had him fully aroused again, and after showing him

how to protect himself and her, guided him into her body. As

great as it had felt when she had taken him into his mouth, it

could not begin to compare to this.


They spent the next two hours making love in a variety of ways

and positions. He let her guide him, let her teach him how to

stroke into her slowly, and then pull out so that he rubbed

against her clitoris. She set the initial rhythm, but slowly

let him take charge. He learned how to use his hands and

mouth on her as both foreplay and as part of the actual

intercourse.


A Losing Season: Chapter 28. A Coming of Age


About one in the afternoon, they took a break when Michael

needed to satisfy a more basic hunger. He had not eaten since

a very light breakfast over five hours before and was

positively ravenous. As with every other need he'd

experienced that day, the lovely Karen had anticipated this

need, too. She left for a few moments before returning with a

tray piled high with tiny sandwiches, sliced fruit and other

snack type foods.


So this is what they mean by afterglow, Michael thought to

himself. And it really was a thoroughly unique experience,

feeling so mellow, eating finger foods while laying naked in

bed cuddled up next to a living Goddess. He felt great -

never better, except. . .


Except what, he asked himself, aware for the first time that

something did not feel quite right. Somehow, something

niggled at him at the back of his mind. There was something

wrong. No, not wrong, rather there was something missing, but

he couldn't seem to pinpoint what it could possibly be.

Hadn't they just spent hours making love to each other, giving

pleasure to each other. . . .


He looked at the woman nibbling delicately at the hors

d'oerves beside him. She did not look like he felt - there

wasn't any glow about her.


That was IT! *He'd* received pleasure. He had reached

orgasm, but he could not recall anything like that happening

to Karen. Didn't women have orgasms, too? Surely, they must

or else the human race would not be overpopulating the planet.

So why hadn't she reached her pleasure with him? Was he

really *that* inept? She hadn't said so, but then again,

would she say so? She might be concerned about the reputation

of the house if he did not go away feeling like *the* man.


Dammit, that pleasure had been too wonderful not to share with

the person who had given it so selflessly to him. Michael

wanted, *needed* her to enjoy being with him, not endure being

with him. Step one, he thought, was to find out why. "So,

Karen . . " he started off handedly, "What do I have to do to

give *you* pleasure."


The bite of food stopped midway between her plate and her open

mouth. She slid him a look beneath her lashes, before setting

the tidbit back down. "What makes you think you didn't?" she

asked with a bit of a tremor in her voice.


Gotcha, he thought. "Oh, the fact that you didn't immediately

deny it." Michael said in what he hoped was a reasonable

semblance of Jane's equanimity. "That and the fact that I

don't recall any reactions from you that remotely approached

what you produced in me. So, Karen, what did I do wrong?"


Karen's face fell, and she bounded off the bed. Michael was

after her immediately and had caught up to her before she

could make it out the door. He was shocked to see tears

streaming down her face. Gently, he pried her fingers from

door knob and pulled her back to the bed.


"Okay, Karen. what is the matter?"


She just shook her head. "You did nothing wrong, Michael. Its

just that. . . well, this is your first time, and it is

supposed to be wonderful. . .*perfect*," she said just before

the tears came harder. "And if you are one of those special

guys who needs to give as well as take, you won't find that

with me. Please, let me call Jean. She'll get you another

girl and you'll see. You are easily one of the most

considerate young men I have ever been with, and you will see

how well you do once she is here instead of me."


"And if I want to be with you? If it is you I want to

pleasure?" Michael asked quietly.


He watched as her beautiful strong body was racked by sobs. He

wanted to comfort her, but needed to know the facts. Finally,

she regained control and looked him in the eyes. "Look,

Michael. You've learned very quickly and you're really quite

a cute guy - but. . ."


When she hesitated to go further, Michael pressed. "But,

what?" Karen shook her head, her lips compressed tightly,

like she was trying to prevent the words from escaping her

mouth. "Please, Karen - tell me - so I will at least know the

truth."


Her shoulders slumped. "All right. You are really cute for a

guy, Michael, but that is the problem. You *are* a guy. I

enjoy making love with guys. I find pleasure in giving them

pleasure, but I can't seem to reach orgasm with a guy."


It was not the strangest thing Michael had ever heard. It

surely did not even come close to a house where boys became

girls so they'd become better men. Or where a boy became a

girl to wreak retribution on his Mother. "So, tell me. What

does get you off, darlin'?"


She gave him a very disgusted "what do you think" look.

"Girls, Michael. Pretty, petite girls in frilly, slinky

lingerie. I guess it is because I am so gigantic,. ."


Michael interrupted her. "Tall, stacked, gorgeous. I don't

want to hear you put yourself down like that!"


Surprised by his outburst, she gave him a momentary, shy smile

before continuing, ". .since I am so *tall*, I like the little

ones. They make me very hot."


Michael could see her bracing herself for a putdown. He only

smiled. "So, tell me, Karen. Any of your girlfriends got

some stuff that would fit me?"


Her stunned, unbelieving stare was just about as satisfying as

anything else he'd experienced yet today. "You mean. . . girl

things? You want to dress up and see if that would help get

me really aroused?" Michael nodded, and then watched the

emotions flit across her face as she considered that.


"Have you ever tried it like that with a guy? Dressed as a

girl, I mean."


"N. . n...no." she said, a considering look in her suddenly

intensely dark eyes. "And you would qualify as petite next to

me." She thought about it some more. "But I don't think any

of the girls would like it very much if I let you borrow any

of their dainties, but there is the stuff down in the

dungeon." There was just a touch of "put up or shut up"

challenge in her demeanor now as she stood to her full height

and fixed her eyes on Michael.


Not quite sure he had heard her correctly, Michael swallowed

hard. "What did you say? The dungeon?" Michael was a little

less certain, now.


Karen laughed for the first time since they'd started lunch.

"We have a couple of girls on staff here at the Ranch who

sexually dominate guys. You know, tying them up, spanking

their bare butts and generally teasing the hell out of them

before they finally let the guy get his rocks off. It has

gotten pretty popular, particularly with the one time trade,

so Jean converted a big part of the cellar into a dungeon.

One of the games a lot of guys really like is to be forced to

wear girl clothes and being then to be treated like a sissy-

slave, so there is a big closet full of man-sized female

clothing down there. Jean said that for what your Aunt is

shelling out for today, we could have the run of the place.

You ready to put her money where your mouth is, Michael?" she

challenged.


He just grinned. She hadn't said that *she* was one of those

dominating women, so he figured he'd be safe down there.

Hopefully.


Standing up, Michael offered his hands to her. "Lead me away,

Ma'am. I am ready."


Fifteen minutes later (Michael'd had no interest in staying in

the aptly named dungeon *any* longer than necessary), they

were back in Karen's room, loaded down with everything from a

gaff to a corset to breast inserts to fine hosiery to press on

fingernails. One small problem was the selection of shoes

stocked in the dungeon closet. Unfortunately, the only shoes

they'd had that fit him had spiked heels at least five inches

high. Michael wasn't all that sure just how much walking he

could manage in those stilts, but decided that he'd at least

give them a try. If this worked, he did not expect to be on

his feet all that much anyway.


Karen helped him into the corset and gaff, lacing both up

tight, and was getting ready to help him with the rest of his

transformation when Michael shoo-ed her into a chair. "Just

watch." he grinned at her.


And Karen *did* watch - stared at him, in fact, in open-

mouthed amazement as he went over to her vanity and began his

practiced transformation into Michelle. In very short order,

he had teased his still short hair into a sassy, close cropped

arrangement of curls. He put on a show for her when he

slipped on the smokey stockings, trying his best to imitate

the teasing pose he'd remembered from some lingerie shoot in a

magazine. Extending his leg to the fullest and pointing his

toes, he slowly unrolled and then smoothed the silk hose over

each of his legs in turn. As he stood to attach the corset's

garters, he stole a peek at his soon-to-be lover's reflection

in the vanity's mirror and understood for the first time the

phrase "Smoke coming out of her ears".


The look on her face was . . . interesting - very interesting.

Her wide open eyes were fixated on his most subtle movement,

and a light sheen of perspiration made her face seem to glow

in the sun dappled light. She couldn't keep her hands still,

and was ringing them in an effort to keep them in her lap.

Every little bit, her nose would flare and the tip of her pink

tongue would slip out to moisten lips dried by her deep,

almost panting breathing.


Michael smiled, very pleased with himself as he sat down

again, and began expertly applying Karen's cosmetics to his

face. The colors weren't quite right for him, but they'd do

in a pinch. Michael wasn't after a particularly classy look

in any case.


When he stood and stepped into those incredible heels, Karen's

eyes looked glazed as she took in the entire picture. "My

god, Michael. . " she breathed. He was surprised her breath

did not singe him with the fire he saw in her eyes.


The need in her voice and on her face made Michael shiver in

delight. "No, Karen." Michelle's voice answered softly as she

sauntered over to where Karen sat, transfixed on the bed and

offered her lover her red nailed hand. "My name is Michelle,

and I think you still have a great deal to teach me, lover."


With an almost anguished moan of desire, Karen pulled Michelle

down onto the bed beside her and ravaged her young lover's

mouth with a hungry kiss.


~-----------~


It was well after six in the evening when the two lovers made

their weary way back down to the main reception area. There

were more people there now. . .men as well as the women

mingling, getting to know each other a bit before going up (or

down, Michael mused thinking of that dungeon) to the rooms.

Michael noticed one relatively short, very voluptuous redhead

decked out from head to toe in a electric purple latex body

suit that seemed to have been sprayed onto her all over her

body. Handcuffs, a paddle and a multi-stranded whip swung

loosely from a belt around her waist, obviously ready for

immediate use.


Michael wondered idly if he should thank her for the loan of

the lingerie, but decided against it. She might get the wrong

idea and while he found her to be. . . . unexpectedly sexy and

very intriguing, he knew that he was NOT ready for that.

Maybe someday, though, he thought taking one last sideways

look at the domination specialist. Maybe someday.


They found Jane reading in parlor room of the house's private

living quarters. Both of the older women took in the looks of

absolute satiation on the faces of both young people. "I take

it you both had a good time?" Jane asked.


"Mmmmm. . ..Oh yes." Karen purred. "This man is very, very

good," and she almost leered at Michael who was blushing

profusely. "Very, *very* special." Jane almost laughed at

the stunned look on Jean's face because there was absolutely

no doubt that Karen meant every word.


"Ready to head back to the cabin, Michael?" Jane asked with a

smile. He nodded. They exchanged farewells, but not before

Karen swept Michael almost off his feet with her good bye hug

and kiss. Jean could only stare at him, a mixture of

disbelief and awe on her attractive features.


"Michael? Sweetie?" he looked up into Karen's sparkling eyes.

"Let me know when you are in town next, and I will take a day

off to show you around some. Among *other* things."


"You bet, Karen. It's a date." Michael called as he hurried to

catch up with Jane.


As they walked out the door, Jane handed him a packaged, pre-

moistened towelette. "You missed a bit of your eye shadow,

dear." she teased. "Wouldn't do for it to be there when we

stop at that truck stop for dinner, now would it."


Michael was in complete agreement on that score.


~------------~


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 9 - Day 85


Dear Diary


Curioser and curioser. On the way home, Jane told me what was

behind all this. Since I had decided to stay Michelle, she

wanted me to know the male side of the equation before I go

back to skirts. She wanted me to have something to compare

against if I ever slip up and get hot and heavy with a guy.


She has *got* to be kidding.


Strangely, Jane was not surprised at all when I told her about

Karen's orientation and how I had switched to Michelle halfway

through the day. I know she saw the traces of my cosmetics,

but somehow, I don't think that is the whole of it. It is the

same kind of feeling I got when I intuited that Karen was not

getting the same pleasure out of our lovemaking before

Michelle arrived on the scene. There is something here, some

little tidbit of information that I don't quite know and that

Jane does. So what else is new?


Oh man, the *look* of on Karen's face as I started putting on

Caro's special heavy "stalking makeup" like I knew what I was

doing was absolutely priceless. Wish I'd had a camera. I

will have to tell Carolyn that I used that cosmetics lesson

after all. She'll be so pleased to be able to tell me "I told

you so." Of course, I don't think she meant for me to use it

to stalk a woman.


Okay. . . so how do I feel about losing my virginity and then

having to shift to Michelle before my partner got any

satisfaction out of my lovemaking? How do I feel about being

the submissive partner during Karen's and my afternoon of

lovemaking? It is really strange. If I had thought about this

situation in advance, I would have thought I'd be upset that I

wasn't "good" enough for her, and maybe even a little ashamed

that I couldn't get her off "like a man".


Well, as that Jim Croce song that Jane is always playing goes

"But that's not the way it feels."


It feels pretty damned good. I was right that something was

missing - the pleasure wasn't mutual - it was all one sided.

Once I became Michelle and surrendered to her (admittedly,

dammit) greater strength, Karen became very excited. The

loving was infinitely better. The feeling that I held her

total pleasure, her entire being on the tip of my tongue or in

my fingers is . . . empowering.


And if I truly gave her that kind of pleasure, how can I be

not be a "man"? I wasn't diminished by giving her Michelle.

I think I would have been diminished if I had continued only

taking and not giving in return as Michael.


It felt good. How can anything that feels that good between

two people, that harms no one, be anything but good? Answer:

It can only be good. Better than good.


I don't think I would ever hesitate again, to do what it took

to pleasure my lover.


Umm. . . well, thinking of that gal with the cuffs and whips,

decked out in that latex thing? I might have to think once or

twice or even thrice about that one. I think there would need

to be a foundation of serious trust there before I could let

someone take that kind of power over me. I wonder if that is a

leftover reaction to my first experiences with Jane when she

was so domineering and so intent on my humiliation? Maybe.


Maybe with Karen - that would be different. Wouldn't that

gorgeous, leggy woman look dangerously sexy in one of those

shiny latex full body suit things? I wonder if she does that

stuff from time to time?


In any case, it is time for Michael/Michelle to go to bed. I

am *beat*. But it is a very nice kind of beat.


Michael Nash


~-----------~


Jane sat in front of the fire, a very self satisfied smile

lighting her lips. Her boy/girl had taken a big step towards

being a real man this day. He had opened himself to ridicule

and embarrassment in order to help meet the special needs of

another person, putting that person's needs and desires ahead

of his own. And in doing so, had received even more in

return. A very good day, indeed. She was very proud of her

boy. Very proud, indeed.


A Losing Season: Chapter 29.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 14 - Day 90


Dear Diary


Well, we got home late last night, and Michael's clothes were

back in the attic closet before bedtime. That's okay, I

guess. I missed my bubble bath in that rustic cabin. Showers

are all right for Michael, but Michelle likes lounging in a

hot froth of water and bubbles.


I have decided I am going to go to that dance with Dennis on

Saturday. First of all, because I cannot think of anyway to

avoid it, and not call real attention to myself. This one of

those times that it would have been nice if David was going to

school somewhere closer to New England than Illinois.


Secondly, because I have decided that, just as Jane and Caro

have said, I need to learn how to function in these situations

as a female.


And finally, because after Michael's *and* Michelle's time

with Karen, I am no longer as confused about who I am and what

I want. I want what Eric has and what Caro's husband has - a

loving relationship with a woman who knows Michael and

Michelle, and who enjoys both sides of me. I want children

who I will ensure grow up certain of their parents' love. And

that leaves out Dennis or any other guy, even if I do find

being with them erotically exciting (which I have to admit to

myself that I have), because they cannot give me kids.


I am going to wear everything I can think of that will make it

difficult for me to get groped. Don't know what Dennis will

think of if and when he tries to get cute, but that's his

problem. Mine is getting through that shindig without being

discovered.


Michelle Nash


~--------------~


Jane hung up the phone and sighed sadly. She'd hated not

being able to commit to her friend, a judge in a midwestern

city. Unfortunately, the case in question would require her

to take charge of the boy early in the New Year which posed

two problems. First, if Michelle was still with her at that

point, which was still a definite possibility, it was highly

unlikely that the girl would tolerate, much less assist Jane's

program of petticoat-humiliation discipline.


"Jane?" came a soft voice at her open door. "Are you all

right? Is there something wrong?"


She looked up and saw a concerned Michelle peering in at her

from the front foyer. Jane shook her head. "Not really,

Michelle. Just a call from a friend asking for help I cannot

give her."


Michelle walked across the room and sat down in the hated

chair on the other side of the desk. Oddly, it did not seem

to have any power over her any more. "What kind of help?"


You really don't want to know, dear, Jane thought wryly. "Oh,

she just wanted me to take on a project for her, and I could

not commit to anything more as long as your training is in

progress." she said, attempting to sound positive about the

situation.


However, Jane had not counted on the almost empathic intuition

her charge seemed to have developed over the past few weeks.

She simply looked at Jane for several moments, and then she

understood. "That was one of the people who sends you boys."

Michelle said flatly. "She wanted you to take on another

rehabilitation project."


Nodding wearily, Jane affirmed what Michelle had already

divined. "Yes. Judge Ruth is another of my sorority sisters

who now sits the bench of a juvenile court in a small city in

Ohio. She has a boy she thinks would be ideal for the type of

retraining I have specialized in for many years. But the boy

needs to be here sometime between mid January and the first of

February, and I just don't see how I can do it then."


"I see." Michelle said stonily. "And this woman thinks you

can help him? Has she worked with you before?"


Jane smiled. "Of course. In fact, she is the one who sent

David to me. He originally was supposed to go to her court,

but the local DA was on a law and order kick, and wanted to

try David as an adult. Ruth intervened, and with the help of

another judge, got David sent to me. He either came to me by

way of Ruth's order, or the DA would have him in regular

court. They had enough evidence to convict - mostly because

David had confessed."


"Is this the same type of thing?" Michelle asked tonelessly.


"You mean jail or here?" Jane raised her hands to her eyes

and tried to massage the tension away. "Appears so. Ruth

thinks he could be salvaged, but not if he ends up in the

state prison."


"So why didn't you take him on? I mean, it is what you do,

isn't it?" Michelle's tones were aggressively accusatory.


"What I used to do, Michelle. You are here, and even if you

were not my first priority - which you are - I could not bring

a young man in here for my usual program with you living here.

At best, you'd be sullenly neutral, and at worst, you could

undermine everything I was trying to do with him. I know you

don't think much of what I do, Michelle, but having you here

trying to thwart me at every turn would do the boy far more

harm than good." Jane shrugged, trying to consign the feeling

of failure away. "Now, that is enough on that subject since

it is not going to happen. Were you looking for me?"


Pensively, Michelle replied. "Mmmmm yes. I wanted to tell

you I had decided to accept Dennis' invitation to the Harvest

Festival Dance at his school, and wondered if you and Maria

would like to help me go through my closet and pick an

outfit."


"Of course, dear. How about after dinner?" Michelle nodded

her agreement and quietly left the room. Jane wished that the

girl had not walked in on the end of that conversation or had

not figured out just what the "project" had entailed. In any

case, her initial response seemed to support Jane's worst

fears. Too bad for the boy, she thought sadly, but her

commitment to Michael had to come first.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 15 - Day 91


Dear Diary


Jane's going to refuse to take on this student because of me.

I guess I should have expected that she'd be asked to accept

new soon-to-be-sissies while I am in residence, but it never

even occurred to me. Jane's assessment of my reaction, I am

afraid, was dead on the mark. I probably would have tried to

thwart her - especially now that I know just how hard she

worked to make those terrorizing outings of hers safe for us.

And if the boy knew that there really was *no* danger, Jane's

power to accomplish anything, bad *or* good, would be severely

limited.


Only now, I am not so sure what I think or what I would do.

Heck, I wasn't sure when I walked out of the study. Jane was

too depressed, and it did not seem to be the "oh darn, I won't

have this boy to humiliate for my pleasure" type of

disappointment. I think she is honestly sad that she won't be

able to "help" this guy turn his life around. One thing I

have come to believe without question is that Jane *believes*

what she does with "her boys" really does help these guys.


The question I have had to ask myself is "Am I the only one

who, having been through her treatment, feels the way I do

about Jane's little program?" I turned to the only three

sources I know - Bill, Caro's husband, Eric and David.


Evidently, I am. David, who knows this judge, said she was a

square dealing lady who really tries to help the kids she has

to deal with to the limits of her power. And he's already

told me that he is grateful to Jane for taking a chance on him

and helping him get past his problems. Bill, of course, is

one of Jane's biggest fans. He'd have to be, or he couldn't

live with what Caro does to help Jane.


By the time I got through to Eric, I was more confused than

ever. He just said, "Michael. Jane's program did not work

for you. You had issues she did not expect and very firm plans

for your future that were completely incompatible with the

person Jane wanted to make of you. Not only that, but because

of your attempt to take your own life, you never completed the

program. So, even if you had completed her training and it

still did not work for you, all that says is that you are the

exception among us who proves the rule. She *has* helped the

rest of us. Just as she is helping you now that she better

understands what you need. She may come on like a stone cold

bitch, but that is necessary for what she does, and covers, as

I believe you are beginning to discover, a very concerned and

caring spirit."


Yes, Eric, I have figured that all out.


Okay. . .so what do I do? I am obviously a problem. This

judge, who thought enough of David to send him to Jane, thinks

the same about this guy. If she can't send him to Jane, it is

almost one hundred percent certain that he will go to jail,

which statistics say is not going to help him. Everyone

_else_ who knows about Jane thinks her evil games are useful

and beneficial, at least they think that after the fact.


If I do nothing, the guy goes to jail. I just don't know if I

can do to another person what Jane made David do to me!


I do _not_ need this in my life.


Michelle Nash


~-----------~


When the evening meal was complete, Michelle spoke up. "Jane,

could I please speak with you and Maria both? Not quite a

time out, but almost?"


A hint of a smile shadowed Jane's drawn features. "Well, that

certainly is clear. What does that mean? You don't shift into

Michael-mode?"


Michelle nodded. "That's about it."


"All right. Maria, get the coffee and join us in the sitting

room."


They sat on opposite sides of the coffee table, Jane and Maria

on one side, Michelle on the other. Well, Jane mused, at least

I can tell the players on each team. Us against her by all

indications. Oh well. "All right, Michelle. This is your

conference. What is on your mind?"


"How important to your program is the senior student?"


Whatever Jane had thought might be bothering her ward, that

question had been completely unexpected. "Well. . . I am not

really sure. I have only had two or three boys, including my

very first, of course, who were here for their entire stay

without an experienced girl to help guide them and to play

good cop to my bad cop."


"But Maria could do that "good cop" thing if it was necessary,

couldn't she?"


"As I have done in the past, I'll have you know, Ms. Nash"

Maria answered pertly.


"Jane. . . I don't really know if I can help you like. . .

like Beth helped you with me, but I am willing to try. I

figure I will be going back to school during the day while

he's, . . . . or rather while *she's* being indoctrinated,"

Michelle decided not to say what she was really thinking, "So

I wouldn't be here to hinder your efforts. If you plan it

carefully, you could schedule the harshest of your little

games so that my "good cop/guide" would be available

afterwards. I could help him with his petti's and with his

other girl things, like Beth did for me, too. I just don't

think I could set him up the way you made Beth set me up."


Jane had been completely unprepared for this type of

compromise offer from her one failure, from the one she had

almost driven to suicide. "You think you can do that,

Michelle?" she asked softly. "Because if we accept this boy,

he cannot have foreknowledge or nothing good will come of it."


"I don't know, Jane, and that's the God's honest truth. If I

don't see the really . . . nasty stuff," Michelle saw Jane

wince at that, but had to give her the unvarnished truth, "I

think I can help without hindering in the type of limited role

I just proposed."


Considering the possibilities, Jane nodded. It just might

work. She could schedule most everything that really tore

down the male ego and shattered his overblown sense of pride

for times when Michelle was in school. There was only one

thing.


"It seems like it might be workable, Michelle. Except one of

my most effective exercises that helps the new student realize

I am serious is to punish the senior student. Recall Beth

going into her Raggedy Anne little girl clothes, and being

forced to play with little girl toys. Normally, I don't have

to tell the senior about that - I just do it to them and both

students get the object lesson. Could you, or maybe it is

closer to *would* you let me do that to you? For some

manufactured failure on your part, in order to guide my new

student? I won't be able to tone it down. It will be as real

as if I were really intent on punishing you, and you will have

to take it like that for the lesson to be effective."


Maria piped up. "It wouldn't be so bad, chicka. I promise to

sneak you a snack after the junior goes to sleep when Jane

orders you into your little girl jammies and sends you to bed

without your supper."


Michelle smiled at that. "I can handle it, Jane, just like I

can handle going to a dance with a guy, or any of the other

things I have done in the past months. I guess I have trusted

you this far, I need to trust you again." And then a glimmer

of a mischievous smile tilted her lips. "But I will be

watching you, Jane. *Don't* enjoy it *too* much."


Everyone laughed at that. "All right, I promise to try and

hate every minute of it. Don't think I will succeed, but I

promise that I will try." she took a breath. "And now, I

think we should go up and go through your closet. We may need

to go to Mrs. Franson's if you don't have a suitable outfit

for the dance."


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 15 - Day 91


Dear Diary


I agreed to do my best to help her, and not to hinder her.

Best I can do on this. Maybe, as an observer, I can be more

objective about the process. Who knows?


Jane told me that the harvest festival dance is actually sort

of a "barn dance". Most of the girls go in jeans and plaid

work shirts. That suits me just fine. My one concession to

fashion will be a low pair of heels, since I do not have any

feminine boots. The jeans will work just fine, since they

will make it much harder for Dennis to take liberties.


Michelle Nash.


"Michelle?" Jane called to her from the front parlor. "Please

sit down. I have a question for you. From our conversation

last night, you have evidently decided to go back to school

here as Michelle and not to return to St. Andrews?"


"Yes, Aunt Jane. I will never again fit in at St. Andrews"

and here she swept a hand down her very feminine presence,

"now. And if I stay here, we've agreed I need to stay as

Michelle."


"Very well. I will arrange for appropriate physician's orders

for you not to participate in gym class or have to go to their

school nurse for medical examinations. Other than those two

situations, I believe you are up to the task. Do you know

what you will study?"


"College prep - I am mostly done. One thing I did not do at

St. A's was mess up academically. I could probably pass the

equivalency tests right now, taking them cold." and then a

bright smile lit Michelle's face. "And it seems to me, I was

told I needed to take Home Ec."


"Smartie. All right, I will arrange everything right after

Christmas. In the meantime, I will do what I can to fix your

records so that no one will question why you are showing up as

a female."


"Thanks, Aunt Jane. I really appreciate all your help."


Jane watched her young charge sail out of the room with just a

touch of melancholy. She never would have believed that

Michael would be willing to meet her halfway on the subject of

another student, and he had come more than halfway. Now he

was blithely planning a life with her into the future. It

sounded surprisingly nice to Jane. It had been a very long

time since she'd had a family. Oh, she had Maria, but Maria

did not *need* Jane. Michelle did. Jane hoped that in the

fullness of time, she still would.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

October 20 - Day 96


Dear Diary


I survived the dance, and Dennis survived his attempt to neck

with me after the dance. But it was a near thing. Oh, the

kissing was okay, and yes, it did make me hard again.

However, when he got a little too cute, like trying to pull

down the zipper of my jeans and then pulling my hand over onto

his own hard-on, well, that ticked me off.


I put my hand on his crotch all right - right where it would

do the most good and squeezed rather hard. Then I just

smiled, and asked him very sweetly to take his bloody hands

off me, and to take me home. Which he did, lucky for him.


He failed in his obligations as a gentleman to see me safely

to my front door, too. Could not get the hell out of dodge

fast enough once I was out the door and out of range of his

family jewels.


Jane would probably call this an "object lesson". Michael

would probably have tried much the same stunt half a year ago.

Would have tried to make the girl feel guilty that she had

"teased him" and then not "followed through on her promises"


Well, I did neither. Any "promises" were *only* in his

fevered little brain.


I cannot say I like the comparison between Dennis and Michael

being quite so close.


And I am NOT going out with that jerk again. I noticed

tonight that there were several of the other girls from

Wednesday's classes who arrived unescorted. They danced to

their hearts' content, but when it came time to leave, they

did not have to deal with any overactive male libidos.

Hopefully, they will let me tag along with them next time. I

think there is another dance a couple of weeks from now, and I

really enjoyed the partying with the other kids.


Live and learn. Being Michelle does have its little pitfalls.


Michelle Nash.



A Losing Season: Chapter 30. The Future and Decisions


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

November 14/15 - Day 120/121


Dear Diary


God, what a mess. I don't even know what to do or who I can

turn to. Jane would just go ballistic, but there isn't

anything she can do without exposing me. And nothing *really*

happened, it was just the intent. That was more than enough.


It just pisses me off that those two slugs are going to get

away with it.


Just the facts.


I went to the Saturday dance with a bunch of the other girls

from Caro's Wednesday class. Everything was fine - I was

getting a few dances in and having fun. At about 10 pm I went

to the ladies room. When I came out, I was ambushed and

dragged off into an empty classroom by two guys in ski masks.


I am 99 and 44 hundredths percent sure that one of them was

Dennis. The other one held my wrists and forced me to my

knees, while "Dennis" undid his jeans and pulled out his cock.


They told me I was going to suck them both off, or they were

going to have to hurt me. The one behind be was very strong,

and I could not free my wrists from his grip, and the one I

think was Dennis just started shaking himself in my face.


I tried to turn away, and so the one behind leaned down so

that he could make his threats in my ear without having to

speak loudly enough to be heard outside the room. That was

his big mistake.


I snapped my head back so that the crown of my skull smashed

right into his chin. He grip relaxed enough for me to free my

wrists. Then I brought both of my forearms up into each of

their groins as hard as I could. "Dennis" got the worst of it

because his testicles were out hanging free where I could see

them well enough to aim. The other one was wearing tight

jeans that I think shielded him a little, but he still went

down like a rock.


I was out of there, running as fast as I could go, only to be

met by Anna and the other girls who had come looking for me.

They saw the state I was in, and took me back into the ladies

room to clean me up and fix my face.


I didn't tell them the truth. Only that two guys had

shanghaied me, and pulled me away to steal kisses and to cop a

few feels. One of them told a chaperone, but by the time he

got there, the boys were long gone. Just as well, I guess.

As I said before. What could we possibly do.


Anyway, I managed to convince everyone that it was not really

a problem - just one of those stupid adolescent things guys

do. There was no harm really done, so could we just forget

it?


No harm. Right. Bullshit. I'm not bleeding and I did not

*actually* get raped. It just *feels* that way.


This *does* however constitute another of Jane's object

lessons. At least, that is what I keep trying to tell myself.

As Michelle, I am perceived to be weak and vulnerable in ways

that I never would have been as Michael. Never mind that

Michael and Michelle are just the same size, and just the same

strength, Michael would *never* have been attacked this way.


And Michelle *is* vulnerable. I have to deal with that,

somehow. I can't sleep because every time I close my eyes, I

see that boy waving his penis at my face. I wish I had marked

the sons of bitches somehow, so that I could find them later

on. I can't even be sure it *was* Dennis, and I have no idea

who the accomplice was.


So I cannot get even on my own. I seem to be spending a lot

of my time worrying about getting even. If this was Dennis,

that may have been his motivation, too. Getting even for my

threatening and humiliating him after the Harvest Festival

Dance. Guess that is an object lesson, too. Being on the

receiving end of an "I'll show you" ploy is not very nice.


Michelle Nash


Jane watched Michelle covertly from the entrance to the

sitting room. Something was bothering the girl and had been

bothering her for several days, now. A spark had died in her,

and Jane did not know why.


"Michelle?" she asked, moving into the room. "Are you all

right?"


A sad smile answered her. "I am okay, Aunt Jane. Just

feeling a little under the weather."


"Do you want me to call Nurse Nora, Michelle?"


Shaking her head, "No, thank you, Aunt Jane. I will be fine."


"Do you want to talk about whatever is bothering you?"


"Nothing's bothering me!" Michelle snapped with far too much

vehemence.


Brows lifted, Jane looked at her charge. "I see. Well, if

you change your mind, let me know."


The girl moved so quickly, Jane was not ready to find herself

locked in a fierce embrace. "Thanks for caring, Aunt Jane."

she whispered, and then ran from the room.


Whatever was bothering her, Jane mused, it was definitely

something she wanted to try to deal with alone. Jane had to

respect that, but she hoped that the girl would be able to do

so on her own.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

November 19 - Day 125


Dear Diary


Jane is worried about me. I don't know what to tell her.

Last night, I slept without nightmares, although Michelle does

sometimes get lost in thought thinking about it. Even that

has happened fewer times today. I don't know why I am coming

out of it so quickly. That is not the way my books on

psychology say women recover from this type of experience. So,

maybe it is the part of me that is mostly Michael that is

responsible, but I think I am coming to grips with this

incident, and starting to put it behind me.


Or is it just that Michael is able to ignore how he feels and

that is, to some extent, shielding Michelle who is feeling

very used, dirty and frightened? Maybe both. Of course, if

Michael ever slips and is forced to confront these feelings,

it could really get ugly.


God, I was *so* scared!


Still, Michael was able to protect himself, and in the process

was able to protect Michelle. That means a lot to me, when I

allow myself to take a "male" view of the incident. That was

pretty hard to do for a couple of days when the memories were

so overwhelmingly fresh. But Michael "helps".


Maybe this is part of becoming Jane's better balanced

personality - in some situations the male side of me is better

able to cope, and in others, the female is the stronger one.

It is a matter of being both, and relying on both to see me

over the rough spots.


Each to his or her own strengths and abilities? Makes sense

to me, but I still think this is going to bother me for a very

long time. Hell, I even bought a can of pepper spray

yesterday, not that it would have been of any benefit the way

those two assholes got to me. Still, as long as I can let

Michael deal with the worst of it, I can move on and I can

function as Michelle.


Wonder what Eric or Dr. Spinelli would have to say about all

this? Probably say I am rationalizing and internalizing and

that it is going to bite me in the butt eventually. Well, it

is my butt, and one thing Jane has taught me. I have to try

to do things as best that I can.


In any event, I am not going to any more of those damned dance

classes. Good ole Denny's mom might object to seeing her

little darling writhing in the fetal position on her nice

pretty dance floor trying to find his balls.


Michelle Nash


~--------------~


Jane kept casting looks across the breakfast table where

*Michael* was sitting, calmly eating his preferred morning

meal of yogurt and cereal. She did not mean to be rude, it

was just that every time she glimpsed the young man out of the

corner of her eye, it surprised her. She simply wasn't used

to having Michael at her table instead of Michelle.


The day was Thanksgiving, and Jane had planned a huge holiday

feast with all of her local friends attending. After

reviewing the guest list, Jane had realized that everyone of

her invited guests was someone who was already in on her and

Michelle's secret. That being the case, and since no one else

was likely to visit on a family holiday, Jane had offered to

let her ward attend as Michael.


Michael pretended to be unaware of the looks he was getting

from both Jane and Maria, just as he pretended not to notice

the lack of their normal breakfast banter. Maria, who usually

found something to tease Michelle about, had only set

Michael's breakfast in front of him. She hadn't even asked

him if he wanted anything different for a change. As for

Jane, she kept her nose buried in the paper when she wasn't

trying to avoid staring at him. She did not read him a single

amusing line or share any of the comics with him as she always

did with Michelle.


It was a bloody uncomfortable experience. It had not felt

like this in Tahoe, but then, Tahoe was neutral ground. This

house was Jane's private world, and while Michelle was a part

of that world, Michael was not. After finishing his

breakfast, Michael excused himself, received only a nod from

Jane, and went into the sitting room to read.


Unfortunately, the entire morning went that way, with everyone

who showed up. The only exception was Bill, Caro's husband.

Sandy and Brenda Franson had stared at him in open mouthed

disbelief when Michael had met them at the door. Caro had

wrinkled her brow questioningly, but at least she had broken

down and given him a greeting hug.


However, the absolute worst part of the morning had been in

the kitchen when he'd offered to help with something. He had

been very graciously and very firmly rebuffed and told to go

watch football with Bill. Michael had not felt so alone since

David had left for college.


A very moody Michael sat stolidly in the recreation room,

staring at the television and seeing nothing.


"It's not you, you know." an amused Bill said gently. "It's

them."


Michael snapped out of his fugue to look up at the older man.

"I don't know what you mean."


"I saw the look on your face when Caro did not immediately hug

you as she does when she greets Michelle. And I saw your

dejection when they chased you out of the kitchen just now."

Michael turned his head away, afraid he would lose control and

begin to cry. "Like I said, it's their problem, not yours.

While they have all become very fond of Michelle, they just

don't know how to relate to Michael. I don't want to hurt

your feelings by saying this, but they've forgotten that

*Michael* is no longer the insensitive clod who originally

arrived here. They don't realize that their unthinking

rejection of you has hurt your feelings."


"How do you see that so clearly?" Michael asked, unnerved by

Bill's perception.


"Been there, done that, got the bra and the pantihose to prove

it." he quipped, drawing a laugh from Michael.


"*They'd* be hurt if I pointed it out, or told them how I was

feeling. And I don't want to do that to them."


"So don't. It is their problem. Don't let it ruin your

holiday."


Michael became silent at that point, as he ran through what

Bill had said, over and over in his mind. He did not want to

hurt any of them, but this *was* going to ruin his holiday.

And probably theirs as well, he conceded.


"Excuse me, Bill. I need to go get something."


Bill gave him a wave, and then smiled broadly at the

retreating back of Michael Nash.


~--------------~


"I think I am going to have to leave before dinner, Jane."

Brenda Franson was saying as the women sat around Maria's

table, finishing up the hors d'oerves for today's feast. "I

really need to go to the shop and finish the last minute

details for my After Thanksgiving rush crowd."


Jane was about to protest, when another voice spoke up first.

"Please don't, Mrs. Franson. At least stay for dinner, and

then, if you really need to go work at your shop, I will go

with you to help you make up for the lost time."


The women all turned to the kitchen door to see Michelle

standing there wearing a green and red dress that Jane had

bought her for the holidays. "Michael?" she asked, "but what

are you doing in . . "


"Michelle, Jane." her ward corrected. "Do you see any

Michaels around here? How about it, Sandy? Do you?"


Sandra burst into laughter, and was soon joined by the other

women. "Hell no, girlfriend. Not a sign of one."


Michelle then entered the kitchen from which Michael had so

recently been banished, rubbing her hands together

theatrically. "*Now*, is there any way I can help?" she asked

plaintively. Five sets of hands reached out to drag her to

the table.


It was a great holiday, the best Michelle *or* Michael could

ever remember.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

November 28 - Day 134


Dear Diary


What a wonderful day. After I made the switch back to

Michelle, anyway. Bill was right. They weren't prepared to

deal with Michael's presence. Brenda almost left, but she

stayed the whole day once I was Michelle again.


Just another thing I would never have believed back in July,

but today it was important to me that all of Jane's friends

relax and have a good time. And for that to happen, I needed

to be who they expected me to be. Actually, I gained far more

than I lost on the deal. Michael could have watched *every*

football game, but he would never have been accepted into

Maria's kitchen domain. That was special. Besides, Brenda is

one of those people who puts the word "fan" in "fanatic". I

got to watch all the football I wanted once we'd eaten and

finished the cleanup.


So I guess I am a different person than I was. Even as

Michael, because the BJT (Before Jane Thompson) Michael would

not have cared a fig for the comfort of others. Most

especially, he would not have given a damn for the comfort of

Jane's little cadre and *certainly* would never have willingly

become Michelle to ease their tension.


And, I also guess that, strange and impossible as that may

have seemed in July, these women have become Michelle's

friends, too. Which was the primary reason that I changed.


The only real down-check on my day is that Michelle still

wears that darned body shaper and *that* tool of torture most

*definitely* makes Michael's eyes bigger than Michelle's

belly. Oh well, everything tasted wonderful - what little I

could get down. And, I am not as likely to get assigned extra

crunches and extra minutes on the StairMaster by Sonja after

my weekly Monday weigh-in. Every silver lining has a cloud.

Or something like that.


It was a grand day!


Michelle Nash


Jane sat in her den, sipping a brandy and watching as the

flames in her fireplace danced and flickered. She was so

incredibly proud of that boy. She'd realized far too late

that it had been a mistake to allow Michael attend the party

instead of Michelle. However, once she'd given her okay, it

would have been churlish to order him back into skirts just

because her circle of friends did not know what to do around

the boy they'd all had a hand in making over into a girl.


But the young man (not a boy any longer, Jane reminded herself

sternly) had sensed what was wrong and had cared enough to do

something about it. He had come so far in the past months;

had learned so much more than he'd ever known, had matured so

far beyond the juvenile delinquent who had been suspended from

his school and then deposited on her doorstep by his Mother.


She just wished he had come far enough to turn away from his

stated goals as Michelle. But it was probably too late for

that now, anyway.



A Losing Season: Chapter 31. Attack Imminent


Jane stood outside the door of her front parlor, knowing that

this had to be done, but wishing she could just forget the

whole thing. She sighed unhappily. She *had* given her word,

she thought. At least twice, and it all came down to this.

Steeling herself, Jane moved into the room where Michelle sat

reading yet another book. Probably psychology again, she

thought.


Michelle looked up from her book, a blank expression on her

perfectly made up face. She looked so completely feminine,

Jane mused not for the first time. In all of her years of

training young men to look and behave like young women, not

one of them had approached the level attained by this one.

Which made it all the sadder that her motive for achieving all

this perfection was the accomplishment of so base a goal.


The Laura Ashley sweater and skirt combination were set off by

opaque white stockings and low heeled black pumps. Her

jewelry was tastefully selected and was completely appropriate

to her age and her apparel. Her manner was refined and

gentle. She looked like a young lady who had just returned

home from Sunday services. Which, with the exception of truly

being a lady, was exactly what she was. It had amazed Jane

when Michelle asked if they could go to church to celebrate

the start of the Christmas season, but she had given her

assent. They'd both had a lovely time.


Indeed, she *was* perfect.


"Yes, Aunt Jane?" Michelle finally asked, breaking the odd

silence between them.


Jane shrugged inwardly, and pressed forward. "Michelle. I

know it is still very early in your training, but I have what

may be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity here that you should

consider." She handed Michelle a piece of gold-gilt parchment

and then stood by in silence as the girl read it.


"This is an invitation to my Mother's engagement party next

month. So, she has finally managed to get one of her

boyfriends to come up to scratch." Jane watched her pupil,

and was surprised to see that, although her words had been

harsh, her face had reflected no such emotion. Either

Michelle had become very good at masking her feelings, or the

girl did not actually find the concept of her Mother

remarrying as distasteful as she let on. "What has this to do

with me, Aunt Jane?"


Jane took a seat on the chair next to Michelle. "I should

think that it would be obvious, pet. We could both attend

that party together and you would have your chance to get even

with her Mother. Many very powerful and influential people

will attend this event. Her fiance will be there. What

better time could there be for you to face down your Mother

and force her to acknowledge what you've become and what she's

lost." Jane had spoken in very calm, very reasoned tones, as

if she had absolutely no doubt that Michelle could accomplish

such an end.


Michelle stared at the mentor she had recently found herself

caring about deeply. Could she really mean that? Could they

really do something that . . . that total? Michelle shook her

head, trying to clear her thinking, and failed. It was all

too much, too soon. "Too soon." she repeated those words

aloud, hoping to convince Jane and herself. "I am not ready

for that type of event, Jane." Her voice held a touch of

panic. "Maybe a year from now. . .Maybe. I mean, really Aunt

Jane, I have only been doing this for a few months. I could

never hold up under such demanding scrutiny as I'd have to

face at that party. No, I need to learn much more."


Jane chuckled at her young friend's panic and prevarication.

"Now, Michelle," she soothed, "You've held up just fine at any

number of dances and parties with the local teenage crowd. I

assure you that none of the people who are at that party will

be quite so forward as a seventeen year old male in heat."

Michelle blushed at that reminder of a recent party where

she'd been forced to threaten to knee one suitor in the groin

before he finally backed off.


"Wish I'd never told you about that one." Michelle muttered

under her breath.


"Well, you did, but that is beside the point. What is to the

point is that, with the exception of a few of the young men at

the party, no one is going to look at you twice. The women

are going to ignore you because you are far more beautiful

than they, and the men will ignore you because their women

will be watching them. You can mingle or dance or even play

wallflower, as you choose, but you will be there and your

Mother will see you. You could tell her that her son is dead

to her when we make our final good byes to her."


Michelle wasn't sure how she felt about that idea just now.

It was one thing to think about, to fantasize about, but to

actually go out and intentionally hurt someone? Even if his

Mother surely deserved everything he could do to her? But

isn't that what you want??, her mind screamed, only to be

answered by another part of her brain - I *don't* know! She

needed time. Time to think. Time to get her priorities back

in order. "I don't know, Aunt Jane. I just don't think I am

ready."


Jane simply shook her head. "You are never going to be any

better than perfection, Michelle. You *are* ready. If we are

going to go through with this, it would be best to do it as

soon as possible. Furthermore, your Mother will never be more

vulnerable than she will be on the day of her engagement

party, particularly if she really does love that man."


Michelle considered that. "Do you think she really does? Love

him, I mean."


"I don't know, Michelle. I do know that your Mother has had

any number of affairs over the years since your father died

with men who would have been more than delighted to wed her.

If she is marrying this one, then either she does truly love

him, or she is broke and needs the money that marrying a

wealthy man will bring her."


"No." Michelle responded firmly. "She is still wealthy beyond

anyone's needs. The annual income on her share of the stock

from my father's company alone is in the seven figure range."


"Then I think she must have genuine feelings for the man."

Jane said with great finality. "So. Do I RSVP accepting, or

tendering our regrets?"


"Aunt Jane? Speaking of finances, I won't come into my trust

fund for another three years. What if she cuts me off after

this? I won't have any income and likely no place to live."


Jane squelched that argument quickly. "I told you, Michelle,

that I would take care of you until you reach your majority

and can take charge of your trust. That promise has not

changed - will not change. Please trust me on this. I won't

let anything bad happen to you because I care about you.

Okay?"


Wonder shown in Michelle's eyes as she absorbed Jane's last

words. The girl/boy was so hungry for simple affection that

it made Jane hurt. Dammit, she thought, regardless of what

Barbara wanted or had to do, this child needed love. Well,

she'd just have to see that he got it in the future, wouldn't

she?


A tear cut a path down Michelle's cheek, and she flew into

Jane's arms. "And .. .and I care about you, too, Aunt Jane."


Before the shocked older woman could react, Michelle jumped to

her feet. "Aunt Jane, please excuse me, but I need to go

somewhere and think." She was out the door before Jane could

reply.


Once she was certain the girl was not returning, Jane allowed

herself to relax for the first time since the engraved

invitation had arrived. And remembering the surprise hug, she

also allowed herself to smile.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

November 30- Day 136


Dear Diary


Well, my chickens have come home to roost. My Mother is

engaged to be married and is holding a gala society ball at

the South Hampton house as an engagement party. Jane was

invited, which I guess means that I have been invited, too.


This wasn't supposed to happen for months, years even. I

mean, it's always been the back of my mind, but I never

thought it would be so soon. I thought I would have much more

time to prepare myself for this, and now, it is almost upon

me.


I cannot understand how I feel right now. I should be excited

about this, gleefully anticipating the scene I would make as I

told her of her son's demise. I mean, it is the perfect

opportunity for the maximum possible effect, to really show

her just what she condemned me to suffer when she sent me to

Jane last spring.


But am I ready for this?


God, I don't even know why I am so confused!


And as for passing at the party, Jane was right about that as

well. Actually, Jane does not know the _real_ story. How

could I tell her that I was not merely groped by two

Neanderthals instead of one, and I was nearly raped. Since

that Dennis, that son of a female dog, is a homophobic idiot,

I have a damned good notion just how well I am passing as a

female these days.


So fear of not passing is just an excuse, exactly as Jane

said.


Well, I guess all this means I have to go. There may never be

another chance like this, and I have to open the door when

opportunity's knocking this loudly. Because if I don't do

this, then everything I've done for the past five months,

everything I've endured from that damned gaff to the actual

abdication of my masculinity, would have been for nothing.


So, it appears I must go to my Mother's engagement party.


Shit. I bet this means another shopping trip.


Michelle Nash.


A Losing Season: Chapter 32. Battle Planning and Logistics


Actually, it was several shopping trips. Mrs. Franson's

store, The Style Shoppe, carried a nice selection of very

smart dresses and gowns, but she had nothing really suitable

for a New York society debutante attending her first ball. At

least, not in Jane's or Mrs. Franson's estimation. Oh, no.

*This* gown had to be perfect - one of a kind. It had to be

hideously expensive and a designer original.


Jane swept her unhappy student off to Boston where a well

known fashion designer fitted her a ball gown. Fortunately,

the glued on prosthetic breasts and Caro's special cosmetic

blending compound held up through that ordeal; Michelle looked

completely passable, even in her lingerie. The strapless bra

gave her support and the special gaff designed to look like a

g-string panty kept Michael in check, as well.


The designer was a little miffed that both Jane and Michelle

steadfastly vetoed every one of her attempts to tease them

into a lower neckline that would "properly show off your

lovely bosoms, dear."


Which, of course, was one of the few things that the dress

could *not* show off. Caro's body paint worked just fine in

the relative sedentary, cool world of the fitting room, but it

would not be so effective over several hours in the body

temperature heat at Michelle's Mother's ball. At some point

during that long evening, whether it was in the middle of a

crush of other guests, or when pulled tight against some

male's body, pretending to waltz, the stuff would probably

melt and get rubbed off onto her dance partner's tux or some

woman's bodice. Jane and Michelle had too much respect for

the whimsies of Mr. Murphy to permit the designer to have her

way.


Finally the designer surrendered, and instead proposed a dress

with a high neckline designed to show off Michelle's lovely

long throat. That worked very nicely. Michelle even modeled

the five stranded pearl choker with antique cameo she intended

to wear with the dress during that initial fitting.


The initial fitting went off without incident, and even better

than Jane had dared hope. However, the long period of standing

absolutely still, while under the close scrutiny of the

modiste, had been a nerve racking experience for Michelle.

Thus it was a very relieved Michelle who finally scurried away

from that shop as quickly as Jane would let her.


Amused, Jane permitted the headlong flight for about a block

before she reined in the girl. "Stop worrying, Michelle."

Jane chided gently. "The worst is over. She'll even be coming

to the house for the other fittings, and you will be able to

change into the gown in the privacy of your own room. Now,

Betty Franson can handle the lingerie and hosiery for us, and

you already have your jewelry, so we don't have to worry about

those. Let's see. . . ah yes, the shoes." she all but sighed

with pleasure at the thought of their next stop.


~---------~

Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

December 2 - Day 138


Dear Diary


I wonder if I need a tetanus shot? After the fifth or sixth

time we told that bitch that I was not going to be showing off

"my lovely bosoms", those damned pins of hers started sticking

me more than they did the darn dress.


As for the dress - well, I just don't know. I still can't

tell what the thing is going to look like at this point - but

Jane can and she is positively rhapsodic over it.


I just hope it works for me.


I need sleep. Jane has had us both on the move since before

seven this morning, and we finally finished what we could at

about six tonight. Another thing I don't want to think about

is what is it that we couldn't get done. How could there

possibly be any more?


Michelle Nash



Jane smiled happily to herself in her room of the large suite

she had rented in Boston. Michelle was sound asleep in her

own room, exhausted from her ordeals. Still, she'd held up

well, and had only come close to panic once - when she'd had

to strip down for the modiste. Even then, she had only

behaved like a shy, well bred, if somewhat sheltered young

woman asked to undress in front of a stranger.


Jane had thoroughly enjoyed their day of shopping. She'd

almost forgotten the simple pleasure of just shopping for

pretty things with another female. Oh, she went on

innumerable "shopping" expeditions with her sissy boys, but

those excursions were intended to scare the panties off the

little darlings. The problem was, Jane could never relax her

vigilance during those jaunts, because although she only

frequented the establishments of women who were in on her

secret, there were usually other people in those popular

stores who were not. Jane had to be constantly on the lookout

for *real* danger while Betty or Caro or Sandy worked on and

worked over her little sweeties.


Not so today. Michelle was so close to actually *being* a

woman, that sometimes Jane found herself forgetting that her

ward was physically a male. Today had been just such a time,

and although Michael would deny it with his dying breath, Jane

and Michelle had had a wonderful time. The little minx had

even teased the hell out of that poor shoe salesman with her

lovely legs as he fitted her for a pair of hand made pumps to

match her gown. Yes, today had been great fun, and Jane had

almost been able to forget the disaster that was looming in

her future.


Almost.


Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

December 5 - Day 141


Dear Diary


I had my first home fitting of the new gown, today. I have to

admit that Jane had it right. My dress is going to be

gorgeous. The only downside is that the darn thing has to be

white, since this is my "coming out" and debutantes are always

arrayed in white purity when they are first presented as

"virgins in society". Some stupid tradition left over from

Regency England, I'm told. *I* wanted something festive and

bright, maybe jewel tones selected to match my eyes, and to

knock the eyes out of whoever sees me in it.


My god. . . .what did I just write?


Oh hell. Honesty time again. Yes, I *love* the dress. It

makes me look and feel pretty, and that makes me feel good.

Certainly better than I ever felt about myself back when I was

a male.


*When I _was_ a male?* What the hell do I think I am *now*?


Interesting question, and one I am not entirely certain I want

to or even *can* answer. However it is abundantly clear that

Michelle is no longer just a disguise or an means to an end.

I really do not know where Michael ends and Michelle starts.

I guess that is what Eric and David meant by saying they were

both themselves and their feminine alter egos.


Which begs another question. If next month at my Mother's

party, I do finish what I started so many months ago, what

happens then? In particular, what happens to all the planning

Jane and I have done so Michelle can go to school? What about

my little "sister"?


Or do I go back to being Michael? Or even *mostly* Michael?

I don't really know anymore. I really have never given any

thought to anytime or anything beyond my giving my Mother what

she seemed to want of me. Jane has said I will always have a

home with her, but it goes beyond that.


I've said I want to go to college, and Jane has said that she

could arrange that for me as Michelle. But that was when we

thought the masquerade would go on much longer than a mere

five or six months.


Well, the first thing I will do once this is over is take

charge of my life and figure out what *I* want to do with it.


The strangest part of all this is that I am more excited about

the dress than I am about achieving my six month goal.


And I don't even want to think any more about that little

concept.



Michelle Nash.



Excerpt: Michelle's Diary

December 18 - Day 154


Dear Diary


Well, tomorrow is the point of no return. The party is the

day after so tomorrow we will take a ferry from somewhere in

Connecticut down to Long Island's Montauk Point where a car

will pick us up. We will be spending the night with one of

Jane's friends (not Mother) because Jane does not want to take

the chance I will slip up and expose myself to my Mother

before the party. "If you are going to do it at all, dear,

then do it where and when it will have the greatest effect."


Jane would have made a hell of an army general.


The dress is done, and is packed away lovingly by Maria, ready

for transport to our destination. Maria cried when I modeled

the full outfit for her, and wasted an entire roll of film.

She had me parading up and down the stairs, doing the "Scarlet

O'Hara gliding down the front hall grand staircase at Tara"

thing, or slinking down the runway like some kind of high

fashion model showing off the latest Bill Blass creation.

Well, at least I learned how during my part time job as a

model for Mrs. Franson.


Well, maybe it's not entirely a waste - the dress is

absolutely gorgeous.


I wonder if she will let me have some copies of the better

shots? Just for souvenirs.


As to what I will do the night of the party, my mind is no

clearer than it has been since Jane first told me we were

going to face my Mother.


In my darkest heart, I have to say that I really am looking

forward to seeing the look on her face when I unveil myself as

the person who *used* to be her son, and when I tell her

precisely what I mean to do in the future.


And yet. . .,


God. And yet, in my less evil moments, I have to ask - does

she really deserve this? Well, for neglecting me, yes, maybe

somewhat. But on the other hand, her "abandonment" of me to

Jane - in the final analysis, was that really such a bad

thing? Haven't I ultimately gained Maria and Jane from that?


My stomach is really churning. I don't think I am going to

sleep a wink between now and the party. I don't even know why

it is still bothering me this way.


Wait, that is not quite right. I do know something of the

reason. I am frightened. The thing I don't know is precisely

what it is that frightens me.


Sometimes I think it is the confrontation with my Mother, and

its subsequent fallout, assuming that there is one. Other

times, I think it is the uncertainty of my future beyond that

confrontation.


And some times, during those really dark, lonely times when I

don't seem to know quite who or what I am anymore, I am pretty

sure it is *me* that I fear the most.


What I am planning is not a very nice thing to do to anyone.

Isn't that a gross understatement? Some might say my plans

are the complete opposite of the Golden Rule. In "killing"

Michael to give her Michelle, I have, in a very real sense,

abandoned her as she abandoned Michael. I will do unto her as

she has done unto me.


I read something the other day that described revenge as a

blade that cuts both ways. As I approach the culmination of

my plan, I have come to understand that concept only too well.

My little "I will show *her*" plan is starting to sound a

great deal like revenge, and I am not happy about that. After

a great deal of reflection on all the possible outcomes of

this enterprise, I have concluded that I will not come out of

it unscathed. Will the outcome be worth what I have already

endured, and what I will have to endure after the fact? I

just don't know.


Six months ago, heck, three months ago, I would have simply

gone off and done this thing without a qualm or a second

thought. Now, I have many of each, and yet, do I really have

any choice? I mean, if I don't do this thing, will I ever be

free of this. . .this hurting inside me?


I wish I knew.


I seem to be saying that a lot, lately.


Michelle Nash


A Losing Season: Chapter 33. Storming the Castle


The extended body limousine pulled around the long circular

driveway and rolled to a stop directly in front of the red

carpeted entrance to his Mother's house. Michael Nash had not

been inside that house since his Father's funeral; since he'd

begun his gypsy life of going from one boarding school to

another, from one more camp to the next. Michelle was certain

that Jane must be able to hear the pounding of her heart as

she stared at the familiar stone pillars of what should have

been home.


Oh God, Michelle thought bleakly. I am *not* ready for this.


Jane sensed rather than saw the hesitancy in her charge's

demeanor, and rested a single gloved hand on Michelle's wrist.

The lovely vision spun to lock eyes with her Aunt. A strange

sad little smile played across Jane's lips before she nodded

toward the doorman stepping up to open the car door for them.


Months of training snapped into control and Michelle acted on

what was now pure instinct. Offering her gloved fingers up to

the gaudily uniformed man, she permitted him to hand her up

and out of the car. Michelle bestowed a blinding smile on him

and watched with quiet amusement as he almost stumbled getting

back to help Jane.


"Ready, my dear?" Jane asked softly as she took her place

beside Michelle.


Hell no, Michelle thought before answering "As ready as I will

ever be. Lets do this and get it over with, Jane, before I do

something stupidly female - like faint."


The entrance foyer was just as Michelle remembered it - rich

with red velvet, polished hardwoods and gilt edged trim. As

she turned to give her wrap to the butler, she saw the huge,

curving grand staircase with its brightly polished bannister.

An old memory tugged at her just then, of a young boy caught

sliding down that bannister by an angry father who turned him

over to his Mother for punishment.


Only, she hadn't punished him. Instead, she'd swatted a sofa

pillow and told him to scream loudly. Then the pair of them

had snuck into the kitchen to filch cookies from the cook.

Her only admonition had been to tell him to make sure his

Father was not around the next time he felt like sliding.


Odd how he'd managed to forget things like that - his father

always finding fault with him, always finding reasons to

"discipline the boy and make a man out of him." And it had

always been his Mother who had taken his side, or softened the

punishment. What had changed, Michelle's mind cried. When

had things changed between Michael and his Mother? Wasn't

that the memory of a loving Mother protecting her child from

an unjustly harsh punishment?


"Michelle?" Jane's voice broke in on the flood of unanswered

questions in Michelle's mind. "Are you all right?" was the

solicitous question.


Taking a deep breath, Michelle fought off the memories and

nodded to Jane. "I'm all right. I was just remembering. .

remembering something."


"A happy or a sad something?" Jane asked gently.


"Both." was the curt answer. "And neither. Let's go in."


The ballroom of the mansion was filled with people engaged in

the fine arts of flirtation and small talk. The orchestra was

not scheduled to start for another couple of hours, and so the

guests made free with the light buffet of savory gourmet

finger foods and the open bars laid out in the small rooms

about the periphery of the ball room.


Neither Jane nor Michelle had eaten that day, but both were so

nervous that the mere thought of eating made their stomachs

roil. Jane went to one of the bars and returned with two wine

flutes filled with a clear, sparkling liquid. Michelle's

brows went up in query as Jane handed her one of the chilled

glasses.


"Perrier, darling. I think we will both need our wits about

us before this night is over. Now lets go mingle."


Somehow, they managed to avoid Barbara in their wanderings.

Whether that was intentional on Jane's part, or simple

serendipity, Michelle did not know. She was, however,

grateful for whatever brought that to pass. Her ambivalence

about confronting her Mother seemed to be growing with each

passing minute.


At some point in the evening, the orchestra began to play a

rousing little ditty to get everyone's attention. Barbara and

her fiance walked hand in hand to the makeshift podium and

greeted their guests.


It was the first time that Michelle had ever gotten a good

look at Michael's soon-to-be stepfather. He was a very

slender fellow of medium height - actually shorter than his

Mother since she was wearing fairly tall spiked heels - who

moved with unusual grace for a man. He was handsome, in an

almost pretty sort of way - much like an older Leo DeCaprio -

with his light blonde, somewhat long hair and eyes that were

probably blue. He was also, if Michelle was any judge of it,

more than a decade younger than Michael's forty two year old

mother.


As Michelle watched the pair, her Mother's true feelings came

through to her with crystalline clarity. Michelle's mother

was deeply in love with that man. The sheer emotion that lit

up her Mother's entire face made Michelle blush and want to

turn away.


After the remarks and the many toasts to the happy pair, the

orchestra began to play a waltz, and the betrothed couple led

off the dancing to the applause of all the guests.


Much of what happened thereafter was mostly a blur to

Michelle. She had been offered and had accepted dance

invitations from several men. A couple of them were old

enough to be her grandfather, and they had enjoyed the

opportunity to take a turn around the dance floor with such a

lovely young woman. She had glowed under their genuine

compliments and had dutifully giggled at their gentle,

fatherly teasing. Her other dance partners, with the notable

exception of two boors, were pleasant young men who danced

well and who made an effort to put her at ease.


She even managed to fit in with the other women guests as

well. The grand dames wanted to introduce their sons to her,

and the younger girls seemed to want to emulate her. On one

occasion she heard one woman point her out to another matron.

"That one has been well trained by someone. She'd have been

acceptable in our time, dear, unlike so many of these

hoydens." It had made her smile.


One of her few real smiles that night.


The only difficulties she'd had to face, with the exception of

her Mother, were two young preppie males in the St. Andrews

Academy mold, who obviously thought they were God's gift to

women. Michelle had vainly tried to ignore the wandering

hands of the first one, but he would not be deterred. As the

dance thankfully ended, the hand he rested behind her tugged

at her zipper. Fed up at last, Michelle stopped, and with a

dazzling smile on her face, went up on tiptoe to whisper

something to the young fool.


Jane wondered if anyone else saw the look of surprise followed

by stark terror on the man's face as Michelle got her message

through to him. Or if anyone saw the hand taking a fistful of

something down around his groin and start squeezing. Jane did

not think so, since Michelle had been very careful to keep her

skirts between her quarry and the rest of the assembly.


The second incident occurred an hour or so later. This young

buck managed to muscle Michelle out onto the terrace during

their dance. Although the air was unseasonably mild for

December in New York, it was still quite chilly for a young

lady in a silk gown and not very much else. Having seen what

the churlish young man had done, Jane had immediately hurried

over to the terrace door just in time to see Michelle's dance

partner trying to force his mouth onto hers.


Suddenly, the man jumped back, his hand flying to his mouth.

Jane could not hear what was said, but she recognized the

stern, down-the-nose glare Michelle fixed on her erstwhile

suitor as the one she herself employed with her more

recalcitrant sissy boys. And with much the same effect, too,

she was pleased to note. Then Jane only barely missed being

knocked over by a furiously blushing man holding a bleeding

lower lip as he all but ran from the scene. Jane watched as

her ward took a few moments to compose herself before walking

with sedate poise back to the ball room.


The girl had learned far more than Jane had realized in the

past months. God, but she was proud of this student. If only

things were different, she thought yet one more time.


For her own part, Michelle had had just about enough "society"

to last her a lifetime. She was heartily weary of the entire

thing and wanted nothing more than to leave this place with

its painful memories and its myriad ghosts. She started

scanning the room for Jane, only to have her gaze fall on her

Mother, still dancing with her husband-to-be. The pure

unadulterated joy on Barbara's face took Michelle's breath

away, and she simply stood there spellbound, watching them

dance as one.


The spell broke when the song completed and the orchestra

leader announced an intermission. Michelle again looked about

for Jane, this time locating her off to one side of the

ballroom, over near the door to the terrace that lout had

pulled her off to. Purposefully, she moved through the throng

of milling guests and upon reaching Jane, took her elbow and

led her to a quiet corner.


"Jane, I have had enough. I want to leave. Could we please

go home? *Now*?"


Jane lifted one thin, finely lined brow. "Now? Before we

complete the mission to which you have dedicated the last six

months? What about your Mother?"


There were tears in her ward's eyes, now. Whether from

frustration, anger or sadness, Jane did not know. She wished

she did.


"No, Aunt Jane. This is her night. She is happy and in love.

No matter how much I hurt, no matter how much I think she

deserves to hurt, I just can't do it."


"Does this mean we will be coming back at some later date to

finish the job?" Jane probed gently.


"No." Michelle shook her head in defeat. "Not now. Not ever.

It is over. I am going to move past this. Somehow. Try to

figure out where I fit into the world. I guess I will need to

take you up on your offer to stay with you, at least for a

while." and here she sighed deeply. "Which means I will be

staying Michelle for the foreseeable future. Too many people

around your house know Michelle and would probably recognize

me if I suddenly showed up as Michael." She looked at her

reflection in the glass terrace doors and gave Jane a wan

smile. "That's okay, I guess I kinda like being Michelle.

Heck, I don't think I'd know how to be Michael around you,

Aunt Jane."


"You could learn, dear, if that is what you truly want."


"That's okay. Right now, I probably don't know how to be

Michael - period. Can we go, now?" she asked again,

plaintively. "*Please*?"


"All right. Look, you go into that little sitting room off

the foyer while I go to the powder room and then call for our

car."


Michelle nodded and let herself be led away by her aunt.


Losing Season: Chapter 34. The Final Confrontation


The little room had a small love seat and several chairs

clustered into a cozy little grouping in the center of the

room, with a small antique writing desk off to one corner.

Wearily, Michelle settled onto the love seat to wait for Jane.

Her mind drifted until she noticed her reflection again, this

time in the glass fireplace screen. With detached interest,

she studied the picture she made. Hands resting demurely on

her lap, her knees together and her ankles crossed. "God, I

look like one of those Regency Misses from the novels Jane is

always making me read." she muttered to herself.


"Yes, you do at that." came a soft voice behind her.


Michelle's head slewed around to a door she had not noticed

when she'd first entered the room, and her blood froze. There,

backlighting emphasizing her proud stance and tall, slender

frame, was his mother! And at her side was Aunt Jane.


With a grace Michelle now knew had once been learned over

hours of long practice in her youth, Barbara Nash moved over

to the chair directly opposite Michelle and sat down.


"Jane told me you were leaving." she said with a smile. "And

before we had the receiving line. Since I did so want to meet

you, I thought I would come here to keep you company while

your car is brought around."


Stunned by the sudden arrival of the woman he had decided not

to face down, Michael was momentarily speechless, and could

only nod. At least, he thought, she hasn't recognized me.

Thank god for that much.


"Jane said there was something you wanted to tell me?"


Waves of shock rolled over Michelle. What had Jane done?

Hadn't she just told Jane that Michael no longer wanted to

carry through with his ill-meant plan of confronting his

Mother with the "death" of her son? That he wanted nothing

more than to put this all behind him and get on with whatever

life he'd have in the future? Why in the name of God had Jane

said *anything* to Barbara? Swallowing his roiling emotions,

Michael tried to brazen through as Michelle. "No, nothing

really, Mrs. Nash. But I would like to thank you for having

me to your party."


"Are you sure?"


"Yes, I'm positive. Shall we go, Aunt Jane? Please?" All

three of them heard the thread of growing panic in that plea.

Yet, Michelle managed to rise from her seat gracefully, her

nervous tension noticeable only in the stiffness with which

she pinched her skirt to rearrange it for walking away.


Then his Mother said, "Don't go just yet, please." Her eyes

were soft with entreaty. Astonishingly, she added, ". .

.Michael."


Bile started to churn in Michelle's stomach, and he searched

for an escape route, but there were none available. With a

calm she was far from feeling, she answered. "My name is

Michelle, Mrs. Nash. Michael is a man's name."


The smile returned, a bit brighter and strangely, a bit darker

this time. "Oh, I think I know precisely who you are." she

said firmly. "You are my son."


Michael's heart and breathing stopped as he stared in horror

at his Mother. This could NOT be happening. There was NO way

she could see Michelle and recognize Michael. Grimly, she

tried again to brazen it out. "I really don't think I am

anybody's son, Ma'am."


Barbara's smile did not waiver in the slightest. This is what

a deer feels like, Michael thought, as it stares into the

lights of an onrushing car. She knew. Somehow, she knew.


And then, that "somehow" became clear to her. Jane had said

nothing throughout this entire exchange. She *should* have

come to Michelle's aid, should have helped her parry this

unexpected attack. She should have, that is, unless *she* was

her Mother's source of information.


The pain of this betrayal, after she had told Jane she cared

for her, was almost too much to bear. Furiously, the

femininely disguised young man blinked against the tears that

burned at his eyes, trying to salvage at least some small

scrap of his pride.


"Yes. You are Michael." she finally said with equanimity.

"You've turned out even better than I'd dared to hope."


Michael felt his world tilt crazily on its axis, but still

forced himself to remain steady, erect and dry-eyed before

this woman.


The game was well and truly up, he realized. The pair of them

had played him for a fool.


Again.


"Why?" he finally asked, looking from one woman to the other

before fixing his burning eyes squarely on Jane. "Why this .

. . this game? Is this just another of your damnable "little

ploys", Jane? The biggest, most humiliating of them all?

DAMN YOU, I'd started to care for you, and now you do THIS to

me?"


Jane quailed visibly at Michael's thrust. She started to

answer but was restrained by Barbara's hand on hers. "I am

the one responsible for every decision concerning you and your

welfare since the day you were all but expelled from your

precious St. Andrews, Michael. Therefore, your answers should

come from me. You've earned that much with your efforts to

get here tonight." With a quiet dignity, Barbara composed

herself.


"Michael, you don't really remember your father. The reason

for that is, in part, because you were very young for your age

when he died. But another, more significant factor is that he

never allowed you to know him. I know that you've always

admired your father as tough, strong, manly - a paragon of all

those qualities that *real* men are supposed to admire in

other men. Because of that, you've wanted to be like him and

in a way, he was making you like him, even from his grave."


She paused for a moment, steeling herself for what she had to

say next. "But Michael, he wasn't tough, strong, or manly.

Instead, he was a heavy-handed, imperious bully, a vicious and

mean spirited, small-souled man; an immoral coward who enjoyed

kicking the weak when they were down because that made him

feel more powerful. I don't have words foul enough to describe

or name him."


Barbara cast a speculative look at her child. "Did you know

that he'd left special instructions with the Head Master and

Dean at St. Andrews regarding your upbringing? They were to

see that you grew up emulating your father in every way.

They'd have done almost anything for the endowment your father

promised them. Ever wonder why you weren't punished when you

played all those dirty tricks on boys smaller and more

vulnerable than you? That's why. You were becoming his

vision of a man, and they were being well rewarded for it."


"Then why did that damned Dean suspend me? If he was getting

rich from satisfying my father's wishes, why am I not still

there?"


Sighing, Barbara acknowledged the question. "You simply left

them with no other choice. They suspended you only after

you'd gone too far with your unruly undisciplined ways.

Several wealthy families with long histories of sending their

young scions to that school were going to pull their boys out

to protect them from you."


"Unfortunately, your suspension precipitated other actions

about which you were and remain unaware. Most specifically

and seriously, that suspension put you in serious danger of

losing your inheritance.


She paused. "When. . . when your father died, he left you,

upon you reaching your majority at twenty one years old,

controlling interest in his companies."


Confusion showed in Michael's tearful eyes. "So what? That is

nothing new. How does that explain why I have not seen you

for barely more than five minutes at a time in over six

years?!?"


For the first time, indignant anger flashed in the eyes so

much like Michael's own. "Michael, your father, that

egocentric, manipulative, miserable excuse for a human being,

had a secret codicil written into his will. Basically, he

directed that you be made over in his image if you were to

inherit. Why was St. Andrews the only acceptable school for

you? Your father decreed that in his will. Why didn't I visit

you, and try to be a part of your life after his death? Your

father decreed that, too. *I* was a bad influence on you; *I*

made you weak. And *any* failure on either your or my part to

comply with that codicil would cost you your inheritance."


"And then you were all but expelled from St. Andrews, after

everything you and I had already sacrificed to get you this

far, this close to attaining your patrimony. I couldn't just

stand there and watch as you lost everything. I had to at

least attempt to turn your life around."


"So, I turned to Jane. My fiance is one of her graduates.

He's the one who reminded me of how well all of her students

turned out. Jane and I conceived a plan. We would attempt to

restore your other self, that decent, gentle self that your

father wanted exorcized from your soul. Then, and only then,

could you decide the kind of person you were, and then make an

informed about who you would become."


"How, Mother?" Michael rasped over the emotion churning in his

guts. "What possible choice could I make? I was a prisoner

in Jane's house, and if you think my father was vicious, well,

Jane could give him lessons. My father never taught me to

love him, and then turned away from me. He never promised me

honesty and then betrayed me. Not ever. No, it was *Jane*

who did that. And you!"


A sob from Jane made Barbara's eyes flash in controlled fury.

"Jane is *nothing* like that bastard. As to what choices she

gave you? You can be anyone you choose. Our fondest hope was

that you would choose to become strong, but gentle; ruthless

when necessary, but merciful when possible - a *real* man,

Michael, the kind of man others can count upon when times are

difficult."


No longer able to restrain the tears, Michael was openly

crying now. "How was I supposed to achieve this miracle,

Mother? By being stripped of my identity and my dignity? By

being forced to live as a girl? Ashamed because I wasn't

strong enough to stand up for myself and leave Jane as I

should have done that very first week, regardless of her

threats? Afraid that, sooner or later, I would be discovered

and have to live with that public humiliation for the rest of

my life?"


Barbara shook her head frantically. "By giving those finer

qualities inside you a chance to emerge as Michelle's traits.

Jane had experience bringing out that part of troubled and

troublesome boys, helping them to find far fuller and richer

lives than that narrow, twisted man I married could have ever

dreamed possible. It was never my intention for you to become

a girl, ashamed that you're a boy. But neither did I want you

to grow into a man who felt somehow diminished or shamed by

anything soft, caring or tender in yourself; a man who would

be afraid that such feelings made him girlish and unmanly."


"Well, trust me," Michael snarled petulantly. "I was totally

ashamed and completely alone."


Barbara's demeanor changed, becoming fierce. "I didn't want

you ashamed or afraid of *anything*, my son! If I abandoned

you *this* time in turning your over to Jane, it was to take

that shame and fear away from you *forever*!"


"But you fooled us and yourself. You had even more

sensitivity, refinement and gentleness still locked up inside

you than we'd imagined possible. When Jane thought she was

humiliating Michael the bully, she was also tormenting

Michelle the compassionate and caring. The internal conflict

between your father's Michael and our Michelle grew until it

became intolerable for you, and you tried to end that pain by

destroying yourself."


Suddenly Jane spoke up. "When you . . ." Jane choked, then

continued, "When you attempted suicide, I was devastated. Not

because I was afraid for me, but because I had somehow failed

you. I had not recognized what was happening to you. I did

not know who to call, or where to turn, and so, I called your

Mother."


"*Why* should I believe *anything* you have to say *now*? You

said she couldn't be reached." he accused again before turning

his hot burning eyes on his Mother. "Besides - you CALLED me

and told me you were too busy."


Barbara sat stone still, then resumed speaking. "Michael, you

have no idea how terrified and desperate I was when Jane

phoned to tell me what had happened to you. At that moment, I

wanted to rush to your side more than almost anything else in

this life. I yearned to protect you and to help you get well,

but for several reasons, I knew that I couldn't, that I didn't

dare! Above all, knowing how you felt about me, I was deeply

afraid that my presence would only make a bad situation even

worse."


"That is only *one* reason, Mother." Michael growled. "You

said there were several."


"Remember what I said about that cursed codicil, Michael.

Staying away from you was an unbreakable condition of that

damnable will."


She paused and then swallowed hard. "Unless I wanted to

deprive you of your patrimony, I could *never* see you, or at

least, not see you any more than absolute propriety dictated.

And never alone - always in the presence of one of his trusted

cronies who would "judge" my compliance with your Father's

wishes. And then, when Jane told me she had called in one of

her students who was a psychologist. At that point, we

decided to wait until we were sure I would be a help and not a

hindrance to your recovery."


"Why was I never told about this codicil thing?" he demanded

roughly.


"Because telling you about it is also on your Father's

forbidden list and is grounds for you being disinherited. I

am telling you now because you are old enough to understand

your own best interests. You need never admit that you are

aware of those provisions of your father's will."


Michael's sneer clearly registered his disbelief. "I have a

copy of the codicil. I will give it to Jane and you will be

able to see for yourself."


"Why are you telling me all this now?? Are you trying to

tell me that you *cared*? That you were only trying to

protect me by staying away from me? Why bother at this point?

Because I tried to kill myself?" He demanded, his voice

choking on his pain wracked sobs.


Barbara wilted a moment under that charge, but then drew

herself up. "I have always loved you, Michael. I wasn't

heartless when I sent you to Jane. I was desperate. Jane

called me every night with a progress report, and much of the

time she found me frightened and inconsolable. I love you,

Michael. I adore you, Michelle. There is nothing in this

world that would have made me happier than to tell your

father's lawyer to go to hell and come for you. But I could

not cheat you of your inheritance. You could, yourself,

choose to turn away from your father's past, and accept that

loss, but I could not make that choice for you. And you could

only make such a choice as a mature, rational and caring

person. The question was, how could we help you become that

person?"


"You unwittingly showed us how to help you. In your

resentment at my seeming aloofness, in your desire to hurt me

for hurting you, you decided to become a complete, fully

accomplished and yes, even sweet Michelle. A person who

epitomized everything your father wasn't and hated."


"So our plan worked! Now, if you choose to be Michael, any

kind of Michael, it will be based on a profound understanding

of everything you are or can become. But you had to become a

complete Michelle if you were ever to become a complete

Michael. Michael without Michelle could only be only half a

person. And that half would be as flawed as your Father.


Michael's face twisted. He was confused, and bitter, and

fighting to hold back his tears. "How can you just sit there

and justify what you've done? The pair of you? You've

tricked me time and again, lied to me time and again, and

manipulated me. How can I ever trust either of you ever

again?"


Barbara's composure finally broke. "We had to trick you; you

had to keep working at being Michelle so that Michael could

continue learning from her. And you would not have worked at

that so diligently without the motivation you yourself

provided."


"And yes, Michael, I did not abide by my promise to you." Jane

added, holding her friend close, keeping her back straight and

her eyes steady, "Because we knew what was best for you. I

cannot, will not deny that I kept some of the truth from you.

I did attempt to be completely honest with you about

everything else, but you were beyond reach, convinced that

your Mother had completely and willfully abandoned you. What

we did, we did because we wanted you to live. More than that,

we wanted you to live well." She said soberly. "And I know

you can't believe this now, but it's true nonetheless.

Because we both. . . love you."


Now Barbara was crying openly. "But, Michael" Barbara pleaded

softly, "Can't you see, *won't* you see? There was no other

way, at least none that we could think of. I know you must

feel that this was all a base betrayal. Perhaps it was. Only

time will tell if I was right or wrong in what I did. But at

least now, you have *real* choices about who Michael Nash is

and how he will live his life."


"I refuse to believe that forcing me into skirts, and turning

me into one of Jane's wimpish sissies is an approved

alternative to my father's grand plan, Mother."


Barbara sighed. "No, it wasn't, and as long as you were

successfully following his program, there was nothing I could

do for you that would not have cost you your legacy. But when

you got yourself suspended from Saint Andrews, I decided that

I *had* to take this terrible risk in order to give you back

choices about your life - to try to save you."


"Save me? SAVE ME???" Michael's voice broke. "Whatever did

I need saving from? Other than from the two of you, of

course."


"From yourself, Michael. I've already told you what your

father had done to you. When you were sent down from St.

Andrews, the lawyer was ready to cancel your inheritance!

After I conferred with Jane, I went to the lawyer and told him

that I knew of a program that would improve your self

discipline so that you could return to St. Andrews and

complete your father's educational program. I am afraid I was

not very honest about what the program really entailed." she

said with just a faint smile on her sad face.


"So you've known since the very beginning what I intended to

do, why I let myself be pulled back into this damnable

masquerade." The full scope of his Mother's and Jane's

duplicity was now clear to him and his guts seemed to burn.

Oddly enough however, in some small, still barely rational

part of his mind, he wondered why he wasn't angry. The old

Michael would have been - would have gone nearly insane with

rage at having been toyed with in this manner. All this

Michael felt was hurt, sorrow and bewilderment.


"Yes, Michael, she did know." Jane took up the tale. "Your

Mother and I spoke almost hourly during those first few days

after your . . . your incident. Eric and I agreed that you

*needed* to be back in skirts, as much for the training we had

yet to finish as for the facing down your inner conflicts

about dressing. That was necessary, Michael, for your mental

health."


"Moreover, you yourself said, less than an hour ago, that you

liked being Michelle. Which is understandable. Michelle is a

lovely person, but more importantly, Michael, *you* are

Michelle. Everything good in her is also an intrinsic part of

you."


Michael could not take it all in. He was becoming numb, and

he couldn't seem to think clearly anymore. He just stared at

the two women.


"Michael?" Jane's voice was softly entreating. "As Michelle,

you are like Liza Doolittle in Pygmalian, or My Fair Lady.

You've grown beyond the limitations that others would have

imposed on you. Now *you* can choose to live as a woman, full

time or part time, or as a man. If you do choose to live as a

man, then your Mother and I both hope that you will do so as a

sensitive, self-aware and *strong* person who's more man than

that insufferable clod from St. Andrews could ever have

become."


Barbara sighed sadly and stood up. She turned one more time

to face her son. "I'm sorry I had to seem uncaring and cruel,

that I felt I *had* to leave you with Jane. I believed it was

necessary for your own good. I don't know if you can ever

forgive me for manipulating you this way. Or if you can ever

forgive Jane. I hope you can, and will. . . someday. We did

the best we could. For you! And you have to know that

regardless of what choice you make, there will be a price

extracted which only you can pay."


"What price?" he asked, but in an exhausted tone that had lost

all of its earlier emotion.


"There is always a price, Michael. One choice is, to turn

your back on everything Jane has taught you these past months,

to become once again the person you were when you left St.

Andrews. Haven't your found contentment, even happiness as

Michelle, Michael? Would that old Michael ever find those

gifts at St. Andrews? I don't think so.


"Or you might choose to go back to St. Andrews as the person

you've become, an infinitely more worthy individual than the

one who left that damnable place, but one who won't fit in

anymore. You'd become the outcast you expected to become the

night you attempted to take your own life. But you'd also

keep your patrimony.


"Or you can decide to reject your father's path completely,

and thus lose your inheritance from his side of the family.

You would still have your trust fund from my Mother's family,

but that is a mere pittance beside your father's vast wealth."


Michael's tired, red rimmed eyes slid significantly down his

body, taking in the sleekly feminine figure gowned in a

designer's masterpiece. Then his gaze returned to his Mother,

a look of sardonic disbelief on his face. "I don't think the

first choice has much chance, Mother, so I think you have

effectively forced my hand there."


Refusing to take the bait, Barbara shrugged. "How you look

and behave at this moment is irrelevant. If you want to return

to St. Andrews, Jane will certify your behavior and self

discipline to that idiot Dean. You've amply demonstrated

those attributes tonight. Even now, your grace and

self-restraint are being tested to the fullest extent. As to

your ability to fit in there if that is what you really want."


Barbara paused, and went over to the small desk on the other

side of the room, returning moments later with a glossy piece

of folded paper which she negligently tossed at the rigidly

contained figure of her son.


"If that *is* what you want, the place described here will

assure you aren't too nice or too feminine for dear old St.

Andrews." She indicated the brochure with a tired wave of her

hand. "It's a sort of "boot camp for rich wimps" run by a

couple of former Marine Drill Instructors. They specialize in

toughening up the sons of rich fools who are afraid that their

sons don't have the right stuff to swim with the corporate

sharks. Just six weeks of hell and your father's Michael is

back again."


"Why are you giving me this?" Michael asked quietly, holding

the brochure in his hand. "Why are you making it possible for

me to undo everything you and Jane have worked, lied and

schemed to accomplish over the past months?


"Because now that you know there is another, better way, I

will see that you get whichever life *you* freely choose.

They'll teach you to swing your shoulders again instead of

your hips. And to glare menacingly at anyone you don't like

instead of just smiling down your nose and then turning away

in disdain. If that is truly your choice, that is what you'll

be - all boy, but never a *man* in the finest sense of that

word; all swagger, but with no true substance to you at all.

Just like your father."


Her voice changed again, dropping the sarcastic inflections.

"I have always believed you were more than that. But now it

becomes your choice, and yours alone. And it's a real choice.

You can be a vulgar delinquent or a delicate feminine spirit

shamed into learning feminine ways."


"But the simple fact of the matter is, Michael-Michelle, this

Ball has been your true coming of age. Jane and I will make

no more decisions *for* you after tonight because we won't

need to. Tonight you have become your own person. Whoever and

whatever *you* want to be! Whenever you want to be that

person! Whatever school you may wish to attend."


She paused, and then continued in an almost defeated tone. "I

want you to know this, however. I love you. I have always

loved you, and I will continue to love you as long as there is

breath in my body. Regardless of which path you choose or how

you decide to live your life. I may not like you or your

choice very much, but you are my son and I will always love

you."


She turned to leave.


Suddenly the door crashed open behind them. A tall, lithe,

beautiful young woman stood there. "Barb," she snapped

impatiently. "Jamie has been looking all over for you so that

we can set the reception line and get the pictures taken."


Then she saw Michael and gaped. "I don't know you, but you

are the very image of Barbara. I'm the sister of Barb's

fiance, Janice. And you are?"


Now came the moment of truth. In that moment, Michael saw

clearly one last opportunity to turn the tables on the Mother

who had so basely manipulated him. He had denied himself

earlier because he had chosen *not* to hurt her as she and

Jane had hurt him.


Just a few words and his Mother's perfidy would be all over

the ballroom in moments. She'd become an outcast from the

society she loved. It was all there for him. All he had to do

was tell this girl who he really was and why he was here

dressed as he was.


But then, he just sighed softly. He felt, rather than saw,

both Jane's and Barbara's eyes on him. What was the point

anymore? He had needed the rage and now, there simply wasn't

any rage left inside him.


"You'll have to forgive me." Michael's Michelle voice replied,

as he brushed at the tears still tracking his mascara down his

cheeks. "But Aunt Jane and Aunt Barbara were just breaking a

little bad news to me. Someone very close to me died earlier

tonight."


A part of me certainly had, he thought, but which part? Then

he held out his hand to the girl, his wrist limp and supple,

just as he had been taught by Jane. "My name is Michelle, and

Barbara is my Aunt." A soft sighing breath was the Michelle's

only indication that his Mother understood that he had, once

again, turned away from the old mean-spirited Michael.


"Pleased to meet you, Michelle." the dark haired, dark eyed

beauty replied. "Say, if you are family to Barb, we should

get you into the receiving line, too."


"No. . ." Michael let his voice hitch. "I have to leave. I

must get home as soon as possible. You understand, don't

you?" Janice reluctantly nodded and he turned back to Jane.

"Aunt Jane, could we please leave *now*?"


Nodding solemnly, Jane took her ward's arm and led the her out

the door and into the waiting limousine.


A Losing Season: Chapter 35. Flashback


The days immediately following Jane's and Michael's return

from Barbara's party were hell for Jane. She had hoped,

apparently in vain, that her young ward had developed enough

maturity, enough perspective to understand that they had only

done what they thought was best for him. She had also dared

to hope that there was now sufficient "Michelle" in Michael

for him ultimately to forgive them both. Maybe there was, but

it was just barely enough, because there was still no obvious

victor in the internal battle her ward was fighting with

himself.


Her charge had completely withdrawn from Jane since their

return, refusing to do more than respond monosyllabically to

any question that he could not pretend to ignore. Rather, he

isolated himself, sitting alone in Jane's garden, hiding in

his room or taking long walks along through the woods that

were near Jane's house where he pretended not to notice that

either Maria or Jane was always nearby during these outings.

Jane had nearly lost him once, and regardless of the final

outcome of the debacle at Barbara's, she would not let him. .

. harm himself.


Christmas had been a disaster - the tree remaining

undecorated, the presents unopened. In the past, Christmas

had always been one of the few respites Jane had given her

girls, letting them, for one day at least, simply enjoy

themselves without fear of Jane springing one of her games on

them. For that reason, the holiday had always been a

remarkably pleasant day in the old Victorian manor house.


But not this year.


The phone beckoned to Jane. She'd nearly called Eric a

hundred times in the past days, but each and every time she'd

stopped herself - hoping that Michael would see past the hurt

she'd inflicted on what remained of the "old Michael's" ego,

past his resentment of being tricked and manipulated, and

begin to soften towards them, again - at least a little.


Maria burst in to Jane's office. "Jane! Have you seen

Michael?"


"No." was the uncertain reply. "Maybe he slipped out early to

wander the woods alone. We have not been very subtle about

shadowing him." God, please don't let him hurt himself the

moment my vigilance slipped.


Maria looked uncertain. "Jane. . .one of his wigs is missing.

I mean, he hasn't tried to dress up since you two returned."

her voice dropped off. "Why would he take a wig on a walk?"


Was that the first break, Jane wondered, was he accepting

Michelle again? Then her guts froze. Michelle was a perfect

disguise. She could not go to the police and describe her

without explaining what had been happening over the past

months. "Check his wardrobe, Maria, and where his luggage is

stored."


Michael's large shoulder bag was missing. They could not be

sure, but it also looked like some of his male casual clothes

were missing. A quick check of his bedroom revealed that his

body shaper, a couple of dresses and the basic cosmetics were

also missing.


"But where could he go? He doesn't have any money to speak

of." Maria's eyes went wide and Jane's heart fell. "Or does

he?" she asked in a small voice.


"He knows where I keep the petty cash funds now. I mean,

Michelle was just always around, and being so good. I never

even thought about that."


"How much was in there, Maria." Jane asked as the two women

moved as one toward the stairs.


"I just replenished it from the housekeeping account, Jane.

There is a little over 500 dollars now."


Only there wasn't. The hidden envelope in Maria's desk was

gone.


"Come on. The only places he could go would be the train

station and the bus station. Without a car, there's no way he

could get to the airport from here."


Twenty minutes later, they had their answer. A boy answering

Michael's description had boarded the early-bird train for New

York City at five a.m. that morning - a train that had

subsequently arrived at New York's Grand Central Station over

an hour ago. Their hopes of finding him plummeted. In one

hour at the busiest train station in the United States,

Michael would be able to lose himself completely.


They rode home in dismal silence. "We have to call Barbara."

Jane said finally. "He may be going back to the house in

South Hampton, and in the state he is right now, I don't know

what he'd do."


"Michael would never hurt a woman!" Maria defended

immediately.


"What do you think he was planning to do all these months,

Maria? Oh, I agree he wasn't planning to harm her physically,

but he was trying to do her emotional injury. And right now,

I don't know the person he's become, and I will not take the

chance that he might attack her in another of his old rages."

Jane sighed. "Even if he is not planning that, she has to

know that we've. . . that *I*'ve lost her son."


"Shouldn't we call the police?"


"They won't do anything for the first twenty four hours

anyway, Maria. But if we have to, we will go to them

withholding nothing, and devil take the consequences."


"He has Michelle with him, doesn't he?" Maria asked quietly.


"Yes, he does, which means that he can board a train as

Michael, and exit it as Michelle. We can provide the

authorities a description of him as Michael, but when we do

that, we will also have to tell them to be on the lookout for

a young woman with short, close cropped blonde hair . . .

Well, let's just say that will hurt *everyone*, including

Michael. If they ever find him."


"Do you think he might go to David?"


"We'll call him, Maria, but no, I don't think so. David was

here when Barbara and I began this scheme. Even though Beth

knew nothing about it, Michael will not trust easily again.

Beth set him up for me on several occasions before Michael

tried to kill himself and Michael will remember that."


~-----------~

"Doctor Davis' office." the perky young voice piped. "May I

help you?"


"Yes, please." was the pleasingly soft feminine response. "Is

Doctor Davis available?"


"May I ask who is calling, please?"


"One of his patients, and I want to talk to him now!" the

voice changed radically, no longer soft or pleasing. The

receptionist had been warned that things like this might

occur, and did as she had been taught. "One moment, please."


"This is Doctor Davis speaking." was the quick response. "Who

is calling, please?"


"Hello, Eric." Michael answered in his own voice. "Tell me,

*Doctor*. Am I still your patient?"


"Michael! Where the hell are you, man? Everyone is frantic

looking for you!"


"Never mind that!" Michael snapped. "Am. . .I . . .still. . .

your. . . patient?"


Uncertainly, Eric decided this was somehow important to the

boy. "Well, I'd say so, Michael. May I ask why?"


"Because you once chewed me out for not respecting your

professional ethics, Eric. As your patient, I am entitled to

the benefit of those ethics, including confidentiality."


"I see. And that is important to you?"


"Eric, unless I have your word, right now, that you will call

no one, that you will talk to no one, that you will tell no

one that I have been in contact with you, I am gone. I don't

know where I will go, or what I will do, but I will not stay

where people keep lying to me."


"All right, Michael. You have my solemn word. I promise I

won't contact or inform anyone that you are here until you

give the go ahead. What's next?"


Eric heard what might have been a sob quickly choked back. "I

need to talk with someone. I need a place to crash. I

haven't slept in almost forty eight hours."


"Where are you? I will come get you and take you home."


"Oh, no!" there was panic in the young man's amplified voice.

"Not to your wife who is a fan of Jane's. She probably won't

feel bound by your word."


"Michael, Sylvia is out of town, visiting her Mother. My

house is empty. If, after she returns, you still insist on

allowing no contact with Jane or your Mother, we can deal with

that then. But I hope you'd feel a bit of compassion and at

least let them know you are all right."


"Why the hell should I?" was the sharp retort. Before Eric

could try to answer that question, Michael was giving him his

location.


"I will be there in fifteen minutes." Eric promised.


It took several minutes to get his secretary to cancel the

rest of his day's appointments and to reschedule the next day

as well. The downtown Chicago traffic was even worse that

usual, so Eric's fifteen minutes was closer to half an hour

when he pulled up in front of the Greyhound terminal. But the

boy was no where to be seen.


Fearful that the boy had decided not to wait, Eric got out of

his car to search for Michael, but without luck. Eric got

back into the still running car, and pounded the steering

wheel, cursing fluently.


"I am surprised that Jane didn't wash such language right out

of your mouth, Dr. Davis." came an amused voice from the back

seat. Eric had been so furious with himself that he hadn't

even looked in the backseat when he'd reentered the car. A

startled glance in his rearview mirror revealed the smirking

face of Michelle, dressed like a typical college coed on

holiday in jeans and a wool sweater against the cold.


"We need to talk, Eric." was the flat, male voiced statement.


"Yes, Michael, we do. But first, lets get you something to

eat. I know a private little place nearby, and you look like

you could use some hot food in your belly."


The food took the edge of the boy's temper, and he began to

talk - becoming freer as the meal went on. Jane had been

right. Michael had been changing identities each time he

boarded a train so that the person buying the ticket was not

the one who detrained at his next stop. He'd even gone beyond

Chicago and then doubled back on the bus to throw off any

hunters Jane might have sent out.


"You realize, Michelle." Eric asked, using the feminine name

since they were in public, "That Jane has professionals

searching for you? They are sure to notice that you have

contacted me, and they will get the word back to your Aunt."


The slender shoulders shrugged at that. "Figured as much. I

just needed to get away. Even for a short time." A look

crossed his femininely made up face, and he gave Eric a

considering stare. "I have to ask you a question, Eric, and I

really need an honest answer. I am sick to death of being

lied to."


Eric raised his right hand, putting his left hand across his

heart. "I promise."


The girl said nothing for several minutes after that. Eric let

the silence go, knowing that Michelle would not say anything

until she was sure. Psychologists had to be patient,

particularly with patients. Eric had learned to do this - it

was unnatural for him and he hated it, but he could wait for

Michael.


"Did you know? About what my Mother and Jane had planned?

How they tricked me? AGAIN?" Michael was starting to get

upset again and Eric reached across to put a soothing hand on

the girlish shoulder.


Catching her eyes, Eric answered. "No, Michelle, I did not.

Not until Jane called me after she'd discovered you were

missing. I only knew what we all agreed to do - to let you go

on a trial run, and decide if you were going to go after your

Mother as Michelle. It never crossed my mind that Jane was

not being completely honest with the either of us."


"If you'd known, would you have told me? Let me know the

*whole* truth? The *real* truth? Without leaving anything

out?"


Eric looked at the miserable boy/girl for several moments,

feeling his pain and trying to form a response. Shaking his

head, "I don't honestly know, Michelle. Right now, I wish I

could look you in the eye and tell you, hell yes, I'd have

spilled the beans, but the truth is that I just don't know

what I would have done back in July. Hindsight is always

twenty-twenty, and right now, I'd say their plan was an

unmitigated disaster. Back then? Remember what I said,

Michelle. I would never do anything or support anything that

was detrimental to my patient. I don't know how I would have

reacted if Jane had come to me with this plan back then."


"She does have a way of making things sound so very

reasonable." was Michael's teary laughing reply. "Hell, look

what I let her talk me into."


The emotions and the lack of sleep suddenly caught up with

Michael, and he reeled in his chair. Eric steadied him and

then helped him to stand. "C'mon, kid. Let's get you into

bed."


On the way to his house, Eric managed to talk Michael into

letting Jane know he was all right. "She'll find out sooner

or later, and wouldn't you rather be the one to tell her?"


Whether it was some stubborn part of Michael that still

refused to hate Jane, or just a chance at one-ups-manship, no

matter how small a one, he finally agreed. Of course, Eric

had been silently hoping for something more than he got.

Michael's terse, "Jane? I am all right. I am at Eric's for

the time being. Leave me alone or I will go where you will

never find me.", left something to be desired, but it was

consistent with the way the young man must feel.


Eric put Michael into his guest bedroom, and he was asleep

within moments of his head touching the pillow. Anyone but

Eric might have thought it a bit odd that an almost eighteen

year old male put on an old fashioned granny nightgown to go

to bed, but then, Eric had a couple of those of his own.


~-----------------~

Excerpt: Nash's Diary

December 29 - Day 165


Dear Diary


God, I don't know what possessed me to pack this thing during

those last few frantic moments before I took off from Jane's

house. It was just suddenly there in my hand and I put it

back down. Imagine my surprise to find it in my suitcase.

Guess I put it down there.


I almost threw it away when I saw it onboard the train when I

went into the bathroom to take off Michael and put on

Michelle. The reason I gave myself for not pitching the damn

thing was because I did not want it found. Now, I am just

glad I have it. Putting things down on paper seems to have a

way of helping put things back in perspective.


Eric took off from work yesterday and today to talk to me. .

.with me. He isn't so much asking me questions or demanding

answers as much as he is just listening. Well, he does try to

keep me talking. He probably doesn't think I notice that, but

I have read a whole lot of psychology books in the past few

months, so I recognize the tactic. Only it doesn't seem like

one when Eric does it. Maybe he really is interested in how I

feel about things.


The thing that keeps burning in my gut is that I had started

really caring for Aunt Jane. Hell, Nash, be honest for a

change - at least with yourself - I had started loving her.

And I *thought* she loved me back. How can *love* be

expressed by manipulation and deceit?


As for my Mother, how am I supposed to feel about her? She

tells me she loves me? Has always loved me? And she did

everything - abandoning me first to my Father's world, then to

Jane's petticoat prison and finally manipulating me into that

abysmal scene in her front parlor room?


I've tried to pin Eric down, trying to have him tell me why

they did what they did? Trying to get him to explain to me

what possible justification could they have for what they did?

Of course, he doesn't give answers except in the form of more

questions. Damned frustrating.


Okay, so I'll concede that I was a nasty little son of a bitch

at St. Andrews, and becoming nastier everyday. And maybe, my

time with Jane, *particularly* after my suicide attempt has

made me feel differently about myself. Couldn't they just

have left it like that? Why did they find it necessary to

force the issue of a confrontation I was not even sure I

really wanted anymore. I could have happily gone on as

Michelle until my twenty first birthday, and I am all but

positive that I would never have gone to confront my Mother.


Hell, Jane practically had to push me to go through with that

stupid plan this time, and I was a helluva lot closer to the

nasty son of a bitch at that point in time than I would have

been in the future.


I know that I have changed. Twice during that damned evening,

I passed up taking my shot at my Mother. The first time

because I did not want to ruin her happiness, but it is the

second time that is really the proof of the change. Michael

of St. Andrews Academy would have destroyed her had he been in

control when the full measure of their infamy became clear.


And I, whoever the hell *I* am anymore, couldn't or wouldn't

do that.


M. Nash


~------------~


Michael wasn't exactly sure how he'd done it, but Eric had him

outside in a park near his home, playing catch with a

football.


And freezing his ass off.


Well, Michael thought to himself as he launched a perfect

spiral at Eric, at least I don't throw like a girl. Of

course, this little outing had precipitated as switching back

to Michael-mode. He did not want to run with his inserts

bouncing.


After they had run each other out, they began the walk back to

Eric's house. "Michael?" Eric opened. "You know that

tomorrow is New Year's Eve?" Michael nodded, wondering what

that had to do with anything. "Well, my wife Sylvia is coming

home tomorrow. Which I think means that we need to make some

decisions."


"Such as?"


"Whether you want to stay here. I told you that you were

welcome. That still stands. Sylvia knows you are here and

she knows why, and its cool with her."


"It is okay if I stay here as Michael?"


Eric laughed. "Yes, of course it is. She'd still like to see

you togged up as Michelle once, but if you can't do that, she

will understand."


"You said there was a choice, Eric."


"Yes, there is, my fine young psychiatrist-to-be. The other

choice is that you go back and work through your feelings for

Jane."


"WHAT???!??"


"Hey, calm down. As I said, it is your choice and you are not

going to hear another word about it once we get back to my

house. But I do think it is something you need to consider."


"But. . . but why?"


"Michael, one reason I wanted you to stay at Jane's as

Michelle, at least for that trial period, was so that you

could confront your true feelings about dressing. I think

you've done that. You are as comfortable being Michelle as

you are being Michael. And I think that self acceptance has

brought you some peace. Without your sensitive, or feminine

side, your focused, aggressive or male side would have been

incomplete. Unstable. Particularly after you had been given

a taste, no matter how bitter that first taste was, of

expressing your feminine side."


The younger man became silent as they walked down the snow

edged walks. Finally, he nodded, but then looked up at Eric.

"Okay. I guess I accept that. But how does that relate to

Jane and my Mother?"


"I should think you have figured that out. You have *always*

had very strong feelings about Jane. You hated her, then you

tolerated her and then, you loved her. She's hurt you - quite

badly, and the fact that you loved her made that all the worse

for you. Now you are confused and at odds with yourself

again, this time about your feelings for her. You are angry

with yourself for opening yourself up that way and letting her

hurt you like that. And of course, you are angry with her."


"Don't you think I have the right to be angry and hurt?

Wouldn't you be, too, if they had done it to you?" was

Michael's ragged reply.


"Probably so, Michael. The ones we love are the ones who can

hurt us the most. Jane and your Mother could never have hurt

you this way if you did not love them. You need to deal with

that, Michael. Either now or some time later, you will have

to face them and your feelings for them. It might get easier

if you wait, and then again, it might get harder."


"I don't know if I can do it, Eric."


"I can understand that, Michael. Only you can decide when and

how you will deal with this. Only you can decide if it simply

hurts too much to face it now. But you need to think about

it, and then make the best decision you can for yourself. And

another thing you should think about, Michael."


"What's that, Eric?"


"That plan you had of getting even with your Mother? Of

showing her just what she'd lost when she had first given you

up to St. Andrews to protect you inheritance, and later when

she gave you over to Jane in hopes of saving your soul?"


"Is that what they were doing? Could have fooled me." Michael

snorted derisively.


"You *know* that is what they were doing, Michael. You just

don't want to accept it because it makes you feel foolish that

you were taken in by them, but that is beside the point. What

is to the point is that your plan was born of sheer, malicious

spite and it would have been a pretty small thing to do to

someone else. You didn't do it. You could have, by all

accounts, without too much trouble."


"I still got my bloody confrontation, Eric, only it was on my

Mother's and Jane's terms."


"I understand that, too, but *you* didn't do it. I want you

to know that *I* think that was a helluva fine thing you tried

to do. Okay, so Jane and Barbara felt that they had to force

the issue to the very end. But you took it like a *real* man,

and not like the spiteful boy who had originally wanted to

cause as much pain as he could in retaliation for his own

pain."


"Are you trying to suck up to me, Eric?" Michael asked

suspiciously, his eyes fixed on the older man.


"Nope. I have no reason to suck up to you. I am just telling

you square and to your face that it took great courage and

greater compassion to turn away like you did. I really like

the person you've become, Michael. You should like that

person, too."


They walked the rest of the way in silence until they reached

the door. "Michael, one last thing. You did not like hearing

what I had to say just now, about how you need to confront

Jane and your true feelings toward her. However, I said it

anyway because as your friend and as your therapist, I thought

it was the best thing I could do for you. It did not feel

good, and I would rather have let the entire thing slide, but

because I care about you, I did the hard thing that I felt was

the right thing. I hope you will take it in that vein."


~-----------------~

Excerpt: Nash's Diary

January 1 - Day 168


Dear Diary


Happy New Year.


Sylvia's home, and dammit, Eric should have warned me. I

thought Eric had put on his femme identity when this auburn

haired lady walked in the door. Only, then Eric entered in

right behind her.


They could have been twins, and they thoroughly enjoyed my

dumbfounded reaction to them.


After they finished enjoying their little joke, they told me a

little more about themselves. Turns out Sylvia met Erica

first, and was so taken by their resemblance, that she

introduced herself. Erica and Sylvia became good friends and

then, Eric fell in love with Sylvia. It was hilariously funny

the way they explained it, but evidently the courtship was a

little bit like an old style slapstick comedy. Eric taking

Sylvia out; Sylvia confiding in her friend Erica how she feels

about this guy; Erica pumping Sylvia for information that Eric

could use to his advantage while plighting his troth.


Evidently, Eric managed to carry it off, because she had not

yet caught on when he finally let her in on the masquerade.

When she didn't kill him, he asked her to marry him. Since

then, she has changed her hair color slightly to increase the

resemblance since they both get a kick out of it. Besides,

when the neighbors see a redheaded female leave the house,

they assume it is Sylvia.


She was very nice and very understanding. She even said she

thought the thing that Mother and Jane did was a little cold

and underhanded.


I won't say that admission was the only reason why, but I

finally introduced her to Michelle. Erica showed up for the

party, too. I actually had fun. Sylvia - or was it Erica(?) -

made me laugh.


But that was last night, and this is now, and I have been

thinking about what Eric said about confronting Jane. He's

probably right.


The reason I *know* he's right is that I cannot bring myself

to work up even a moderately good hate for her. As I think

back to the night of the confrontation, she was upset, too.

Was that because she did not want to hurt me again, either? I

wish.


One thing I know is that I need closure. One way or another,

I need to move on past all this. I need to get on with

whatever my life is going to become. I need to finish school

so I can apply to a pre-med program.


It is odd, that Mother was right. I really could go back to

St. Andrews now, without going to her boot camp program. So

what if I won't fit in with my old gang - fitting in with that

crowd is no longer important to me.


One thing I am sure of right now - maybe in part because of

what Eric said about being proud of me - I have decided that

*I* am proud of the new me, too. He was also right about the

spitefulness thing. Regardless of how this all turns out, I

am still glad that I did not strike out when I had the chance.

I am *not* my father's son, and moreover, I am *not* going to

become my father's image. I can expect to take quite of bit of

harassment over that decision, to become an outcast but one

thing about living in skirts - you tend to think you can

handle almost anything. Maybe I can, at that.


No, if I go back to that school, it is going to be to *my*

purposes, not my father's. St. Andrews still has, deservedly

or not, an excellent academic reputation which will stand me

in good stead in going to a good medical school.


Of course, my decision to go pre-med instead of Harvard

Business School will kill off my chances of inheriting from my

father. And I am *not* going to business school, so keeping

my inheritance no longer has any bearing on my decision of

whether or not to return to St. Andrews. That is, of course,

assuming my Mother was telling the truth. And I have no

reason to believe that she was lying about that.


As I said, I can't do anything else until I put this past year

behind me, and that means dealing with Aunt Jane. Guess that

means I am going home.


Isn't that strange. I wrote "home", and after thinking about

that, I meant it. For all that has happened, and despite what

has been done to me, Jane Thompson's house has become "home".

Like I said. Isn't that strange.


M. Nash


A Losing Season: Chapter 36. The Future and Decisions, Again.


Jane looked at the woefully lonely figure sitting alone

outside in her cold, desolate, January garden. Somehow, the

man and the setting fit together, she thought sadly.


Michael had been like this since his return from Eric's home

earlier in the month. He had not said more than six

uninterrupted words to her at one time since he stepped off

the plane in Providence.


Well, except for that late night confrontation the day after

his return. Jane had been sitting in the music room,

pretending to read a book, when Michael had entered the room,

obviously upset. In very short order, both their short fuses

had flashed and a shouting match had ensued.


Michael had demanded to know why they had kept the provisions

of his father's will from him. Jane had responded that she

had been concerned that, after his near death, he was not

ready to know the real reasons his Mother had put him under

her care. When he'd started down the path he chose in

retaliation, it became even more clear that he was not ready

to hear the truth that his Mother *did* in fact love him, and

regretted what she had done in trying to preserve his

inheritance.


"And just who gave you the right to make that decision for

me?? How on earth can you *ever* rationalize the fact that

you promised me honesty and gave me lies?"


Jane's tenuous grip on her composure had cracked and then

broken on that one. "The fact that I *LOVED* you gave me that

right. You were not ready to know the truth, mentally or

emotionally, and I was afraid *that* particular truth might

tip you over the edge again. So, I kept the truth from you.

When you decided to get even with your Mother, I had to keep

more from you, because I was afraid of what you might do if

you found out she was still involved in your rehabilitation."


Jane had sprung from her seat and stormed over to get nose to

nose with Michael. "Rationalize?" she'd all but screamed. "I

don't have to rationalize. I love you, Michael-Michelle Nash,

and I felt that, as your guardian, I had to try and find a way

to help you past the remnants of your rage against me and

against your Mother. All right, I meant well, but the road to

hell is paved with good intentions. Well, Michael, when I

took you to South Hampton, and then walked into that parlor

with you Mother, I went into that fiery pit by way of a four

lane super highway of my own making."


"I don't understand that kind of love." Michael had screamed

back, making the word 'love' into a four letter curse.


After her tirade, Jane had regained control. "I am sure that

you don't, Michael, but it was love nonetheless. And I still

*do* love you, young man. I just pray that one day, you will

be able to say that to me and to your Mother."


Michael had then stormed out of the room and up to his bed

chamber. Except for sporadic meals, he had not come back out

for almost five days.


When he had finally left his bedroom, he had been then as he

was now. Quiet, taciturn and moody; a man locked within

himself, or perhaps a man locked in a fight with himself.


~-----------~


Michael sat in the cold January sunlight, once again reviewing

his only extended conversation, well, screaming match, with

Aunt Jane. Telling him that she had done it for his own good.

Garbage, he thought, pure and simple garbage. He asked

himself again for what had to be the thousandth time, how

could lying to someone *ever* be for the good of the one not

being told the truth. Oh, he could understand how a lie might

be to the advantage of the person telling the untruth. He'd

done more than a bit of that in his time.


Well, when he had kids, and he was determined he was going to

have them, if only so he could prove to his Mother, to his

Father's ghost and to himself that he could do correctly what

they had not, *he'd* never lie to his kids. Not ever. He

would never convince himself that less than the truth was "in

their best interests".


Wouldn't he?


~-------------~


The phone rang, breaking her line of thought. Jane sighed,

picked up the receiver and spoke into the phone.


"Oh. Hi Barb. No, nothing has really changed. He just sits

out there and stares at my garden wall.


"What's that? Of *course* we're keeping a close eye on him.

*We* love him, too, you know. I *won't* lose him again,

Barbara.


"Oh, yes, he is eating all right, as long as Maria or I drag

him to the table and threaten to hand stuff him.


"No, his dress hasn't changed either. He is still wearing

whatever he pulls out of the closet first, whether that is

jeans, a running suit or a dress. He doesn't wear any

lingerie or inserts now, so he looks pretty androgynous. Eric

thinks that is precisely how he feels, neither male nor

female, but some kludged together, imperfect combination of

both.


"No, he hasn't said anything more about what his plans for the

future are, but I did find that boot camp brochure torn into

confetti in his room, thank god. Nor has he mentioned St.

Andrews Academy at all.


"Yes, he did read the codicil, but he hasn't talked about

that, either.


"What? No, he hasn't written in Michelle's diary, either.


"How do I know? I peek, of course - regularly - but he has

not touched it since he returned from Eric's place in Chicago.

I'm at my wit's end, Barb. I think it is time to ship him off

back to Eric in the hopes that he can help Michael where you

or I cannot. I am feeling pretty damned useless right now.


"Okay. I'll try to stay more positive, but it is so bloody

difficult when I see him so . . . empty day after day. Okay,

talk to you then."


Jane put the phone back in its cradle and returned to her

desk. It was such a god-awful bloody mess. She turned back

to her window and saw that Michael was no longer in her

garden. Worried at this unexpected and radical change in his

recent behavior, she started for the door of her office intent

on finding him and assuring herself he was safe. "Not

*again*. Please, please, let him be all right," she begged

under her breath as she hurried off to find him.


She never made it out the door.


The two of them arrived at the door of Jane's office at

precisely the same moment. Unfortunately for Michael, Jane

was nearly at a full run. Their collision knocked him

sprawling to the foyer floor. "Are you all right?" she cried,

kneeling down to check him over and then help him back to his

feet.


"I'm okay." he said before repeating the reassurance as much

to convince himself as to answer her. "I'm okay. What the

heck were you doing, Aunt Jane?"


She started at his use of 'Aunt Jane' . . . he had not called

her that since asking her if they could leave Barbara's house

that last time. Perhaps that was why she gave him the

unvarnished truth without thinking about it. "I lost sight of

you. I was worried that you might . . " she stopped and then

recovered, "Well, that you might be hurt."


"You thought I might have tried to kill myself again." Michael

retorted sourly. "I told you I am not going to do that again.

Besides, why should you care?"


A ringing slap to the side of his head had him seeing stars,

and holding a hand to his smarting cheek. "Because I love

you, you damned thickheaded male. You are my masterpiece -

the one I molded into the perfect daughter in hopes of finding

a more perfect son. Don't you *ever* insult my feelings like

that. You may not be able to love me after what I felt I had

to do to you - hell, you may even hate me - but I'll be damned

if I will let you doubt my feelings for you. You hear me??"


"I'm sure Maria heard you and she's off in town buying

groceries." he responded, a smile lighting his face for the

first time in more than a month.


Before Jane could react to the smile, she found herself

wrapped in a hug, being held tightly against him. "God, Jane,

I have been so lonely. I love you, too."


Suddenly weak kneed, Jane carefully led him into her office

and let him sit in one of the chairs of the conversation

group. "What's happened, Michael? What has changed?" she

asked softly.


He gave a watery chuckle. "That is the stupid part of it,

Aunt Jane. Nothing *really* has. I just had to get some

distance. Far enough beyond the hurt, humiliation and

resentment caused by you and Mom turning the tables on me

before I could begin to remember some other, more important

things."


"Such as?"


"You fighting to save me from myself when I would have hurt

myself badly, maybe even killed myself. Mom caning the couch

instead of my butt and telling me to scream so that my father

would think I was being "properly" punished. You taking me to

the Mustang Ranch when we were in Nevada."


"You *would* remember that." Jane growled, averting her face

to hide her blush.


"Yup. First times are special. Anyway, it all sort of came

together for me today when I asked myself what I would do with

my own children if I knew something that might harm them if

they knew it. I wanted my answer to be that, of course, I'd

always be perfectly honest with *my* kids. Only, as I very

quickly figured out, that was a pure and simple lie. My

honest answer, after a great deal of reflection, was that I

would lie through my teeth to protect what was mine. *And* it

would be my responsibility to decide if and when they needed

that kind of protection." He looked up at Jane through eyes

that no longer held the pain she'd seen for the past month.

"Am I yours to protect, Aunt Jane?"


There were tears in her eyes as her hand slipped across the

small coffee table to squeeze his tightly. "Damned right." she

said huskily.


"Am I going to have to get out that green book for you, Aunt

Jane?" he teased.


"Why the hell not?" she said in the same tone. Then she

became serious. "Michael, what about Barbara? She loves you,

too. She has been calling me at least twice a day ever since

the night of the party."


"She's next, Jane. Maybe we can go down there, or perhaps it

would be better if she came here?"


"Either way, although it will be easier for you to be Michael

there than it would be here. Everyone up here in this area

still knows you as Michelle."


"That's not a problem, Aunt Jane. Another thing I have

figured out is who *I* am. I am both Michael and Michelle. I

have a masculine drive and ambition that has been tempered by

a very feminine sensitivity and caring. Mom was wrong. It's

*not* a choice. It's not either/or. I can and will have both

in my life because both are part of what and who I am. When I

visit Mom down south, I can be Michael. When I visit my other

Mom up here, I will be your Gallatea - your Michelle."


Jane's heart filled. "Your *other* Mom?"


"It's what you are, you know." he replied as Michelle's gentle

smile softened Michael's male features. "Barbara gave birth

to Michael, but it was you who brought Michelle into the

world. I would say that gives you a claim to motherhood,

wouldn't you? And all without having to go through labor.

Such a deal, right?"


"More like going through a seven month labor, smartie." she

growled.


The peeling of the front door bell interrupted their interlude

before Jane could take that thought any further. "Who ever

could that be?" Jane asked disgustedly.


Michael gave her a 'how would I know?' shrug and went to the

front door. He was astonished to find a happily grinning

Janice standing on the other side of the threshold. She was

every bit as lovely as he remembered her, but different, too.

Instead of the society sophisticate, this was a country girl

with her long black hair floating freely down to the small of

her back and decked out in jeans, a sweater and western boots.


"I thought I would *never* find this place. It sure is out of

the way, but I guess Jane would need that kind of privacy,

wouldn't she. May I come in?" she asked after Michael had

stared at her for several heartbeats.


"Oh, of course." he said apologetically. He got out of her

way, and then looked at Jane who looked as perplexed as he

felt.


The girl took one look at the older woman and offered her

hand. "You must be Jane. Jamie has told me so much about you

and the good things you did for him here. He was such an

*jerk* before Mom shipped him off to you. I liked him a whole

lot better when he came home." Jane's mouth fell open as she

realized what the girl had said, but before she could say or

do anything, Janice had swung back to face Michael.


"Hmmmmm. . . I think you make a better girl, but you're still

pretty cute. Maybe it's the way you are dressed - makes it

hard to tell. Don't you have any real male clothing? Or is

Jane still keeping them locked away?"


It took quite awhile for things to calm down after Hurricane

Janice made landfall on Jane's doorstep. The girl was a force

of nature, moving from one topic to another without seeming to

breathe, but eventually she slowed down enough for the other

two to give her monologues at least a pretense of being actual

conversations. She really was a very sweet young woman who

had an unswerving sense of purpose, as Jane and Michael

discovered when the three of them were sitting around Maria's

kitchen table enjoying a light tea.


"So, anyway, I finally wormed the whole story out of Jamie -

he can't keep anything from me that I really want to know.

You trained him very well, Jane. So, then I figured out why

everyone had been moping around since the party and weren't

happily anticipating the wedding. Your Mom is a lovely lady,

Michael, you are so lucky to have her. But anyway, I figured

something had to be done, so here I am."


Dizzy from trying to keep up with her rapid-fire changes of

subject, Michael managed to lock onto the last thing she said.

"So here you are. . .why?"


Janice looked at him as if he were somehow mentally deficient

before tossing a commiserating look at Jane. Jane did not

have any better idea what the girl was getting at, but nodded

sagely at her anyway. "Silly. To get you to come to her

wedding, of course. So she will know you've forgiven her and

that you aren't going to anything so stupid as go to that hell

hole boot camp thing she told you about."


"When is the wedding?" he asked.


"Saturday after next, Michael, on Valentine's Day."


"Are we going to the wedding, Aunt Jane?" Michael asked with a

twinkle in his eye.


"I suspect we are, Michael."


"There's just one more little thing." Janice said with the air

of someone who is about to solve a huge problem.


"Okay, give, but just remember I have been manipulated by

experts in the past months."


"As if I would try." Janice's nose went into the air and she

gave a very unladylike snort. "It's just that one of your

Mother's attendants broke her leg - she insists on going to

Aspen every Christmas even though she is the worst klutz - and

since everyone at the party has already *met* Michelle. Why,

that means you might be discovered if you tried to attend as

Michael, so I was just thinking that it might be a wonderful

surprise if you were to take my place as her substitute

attendant. As Michelle, of course." she added quickly.


Michael wondered how she could say so much, so quickly and not

run her words together. He found her. . . fascinating. "Oh,

of course." Michael agreed laconically. "But she strongly

implied that she would prefer me to live full time as a guy."

he teased, winking at Jane since he'd already told her how he

planned to live his life.


"Oh pooh. She had to say that because she had you as a son.

I don't think she'd mind in the least. Besides. . ." she

trailed off.


"Besides. .? " Michael prompted, thoroughly enchanted and

already half in love with this vivacious girl.


"Then she'd know you have really, really forgiven her for what

she had to do to you . . . to help you become a better

person." she looked at him entreatingly. Then she got a

mischievous grin on her face. "And, I am almost positive that

Michelle would fit perfectly into my bridesmaid dress - I

really regret that part of this because it is really a great

dress, but hey, I really like your Mom and this will make her

very happy."


"Welllllll. . ." Michael drawled before slipping into

Michelle's voice. "I really have to see the dress first,

darling. I was not very impressed by that *shroud* you were

wearing at the party. Didn't do a *thing* for you."


Both women simply stared at him, and then burst out laughing

with him. Janice recovered first. "Meeee-ooowww, you nasty

cat. I will have you know that *shroud* was chosen by my

Mother who wants me to be eternally thirteen years old.

Something about she can't grow old if I don't grow up, I

guess." she said disgustedly. "*YOUR* Mom picked this one out

and she has much better taste." Then she jumped up from the

table. "It's in the car. I'll get it while you . . .do

whatever it is you do to become Michelle."


Michael and Jane just shook their heads as she rushed off.

"So, my son and daughter," Jane asked, "Are you going to do

it?"


Michael frowned as he considered the possible benefits along

with the potential dangers of Janice's plan. "You don't think

it will hurt her? Mom, I mean?"


It really had worked, Jane thought. He is thinking of others

now as well as himself. Even *before* he thinks of himself.

"I think Janice is right. She'll love it. She might cry a

bit, but those tears will be the happy kind."


Nodding his understanding, Michael grinned broadly before

saying airily. "Then I guess I better go do whatever it is

that I do, eh?"


~-----------~


"Where is that girl?" a silver haired woman asked to the room.

"She knows the procession is supposed to start in five

minutes."


"She said she'd had too much to drink and needed to go to the

bathroom or she'd never make it down the aisle." Barbara said

with a grin on her face. "She'll be back. It just takes

awhile to get through all this frou-frou when nature calls."


The matron harrumphed at that. "Silly girl should have seen

to it before she got dressed. And *you* were the one who

insisted on real period lingerie to go with these dresses."


Just then, there was a commotion as a someone entered the room

wearing Janice's dress, only it wasn't Janice. "I hope I

haven't held you up." came a strangely familiar voice.


Barbara turned and saw first the blonde locks done up in a set

of old style ringlets that went beautifully with the Victorian

style gowns Barbara had chosen for her second wedding. "And

just who might you be, young lady?" furiously demanded the

same silver haired woman.


And then Barbara knew. "Michelle?" she whispered, not quite

willing to believe her eyes. And then she found her child in

her arms, hugging her close.


"Hi, Mom. Just couldn't wait to get me back into petticoats,

could you?" Michael teasingly whispered for her ears alone

before pulling back and saying in Michelle's voice. "Hi, Aunt

Barbara. Janice and I thought we'd surprise you since I was

able to get away for your wedding after all. And don't worry,

Janice has been drilling me on my part in all this. I'll do

just fine."


Barbara pulled her son/daughter close again and whispered.

"Thank you. Now my day is perfect." before also adding aloud.

"I think you'll do more that just fine, darling . . . I think

you'll be just perfect."

-- Response ended

-- Page fetched on Sun Jun 2 15:21:02 2024